Blog

Author’s note: My name is Rebecca and I’m in my early twenties. This story is just under 3,000 words; it is mainly the work of fiction, but it is based on real experiences from my childhood. I hope you enjoy, and don’t forget to rate and comment!

–Her Name Was Lilly–

Her name was Lilly. We were the same age, and ever since we hit puberty, I’ve been fascinated with her body. I never told her, of course, at least not before that day. Lilly was gorgeous; she was arguably the best-looking girl in the high school, and she drove me crazy. She boasted perfectly shaped breasts; an incredible, light-brown tan; attractive brown eyes; silky, brown, shoulder-length hair; sparkly white teeth; a shapely butt; and a perfect model-like figure. I considered myself lucky to be friends with her.

I don’t mean to say that I wasn’t attractive. I considered myself a cute blond with a nice figure, who was proud of her medium-sized breasts. But Lilly fascinated me. Her skin was smooth and flawless. She sometimes made me jealous, and at other times, lustful. I had always though myself to be a heterosexual, but there was something about Lilly that made me squirm. And when I played with myself at night, I often thought of Lilly and imagined how beautiful her naked body would be.

My life-changing event started with a simple geometry project. Our teacher had assigned Lilly and me as partners, much to our delight, to complete a geometry project for the end of the school year. We completed most of the project face-to-face, but on one particular Saturday, I was visiting my grandmother along with my parents. Lilly and I decided to discuss our project via webcam. We often used a webcam, but only to talk or to gossip.

When visiting my grandmother, I always had a room to myself. My laptop had a built-in webcam with which I discussed our project with Lilly. The discussion was normal; after about an hour Lilly was called by her mom for dinner. Lilly told me she would be back, and we could finish our conversation later, so Lilly turned off her monitor. We both left our webcams on because we both assumed we were returning to our computers. For clarification, Lilly’s desktop computer was turned off. She couldn’t see what was on the screen, but she left the webcam on to save the time and hassle of having to re-establish the connection.

Twenty minutes later, however, Lilly sent me a text saying that she was going to the store with her mom and that we could finish discussing the project in the morning. I agreed, but I didn’t close the web-chat just yet because I assumed she would return and we would talk.

The audio was still on from Lilly’s webcam, so I was able to hear her return. She turned the lights on in her room and put her bag on her bed. I expected her to come to the computer to speak to me. However, she sat on the bed for a few minutes looking at her phone. I almost texted her to tell her that I was still on the computer, but I waited. Lilly’s webcam was pointed directly at her office chair, but since the chair was turned to its side, I had a clear view of her bed.

Suddenly, Lilly removed her t-shirt. My heart stopped; I was in awe. She must’ve forgotten I was there. She didn’t remember the webcam was on. I didn’t know what to do. The ‘friend’ part of me wanted to close the computer and leave her alone. But the ‘horny teenager’ part of me wanted to stay. I’d never seen this much of Lilly, or of any woman, and she was gorgeous. Her belly was flat. Her pink-laced bra supported her c-cup breasts. Then she removed her bra, and my jaw dropped slightly. I began feeling a tingling feeling between my legs, and a wet spot was growing in my panties. My eyes bugged out like two ping-pong balls. Her nipples were light brown, perfectly round, and incredibly cute. Her never-before-seen breasts were the most fascinating thing I had ever seen.

Lilly sat on her bed. She was in no hurry. She was interested in herself. Lilly plucked, played, and caressed her nipples and her breasts. She felt them like someone in the grocery store squeezes melons to determine ripeness. After five minutes of her boob play, my panties were soaked, and my pajama shorts were starting to get wet. I pulled my shorts forward, and my panties had a baseball-size wet spot in front of my pussy. I couldn’t take much more of this, but Lilly was only getting started.

Still sitting on the bed, Lilly leant backward and pulled her jeans off. She wore no panties. There she sat, entirely nude, totally oblivious to me watching her over eighty miles away. Lilly grabbed a small, handheld mirror from her nightstand; she spread her legs and examined her pussy. It was a perfect pussy, clean shaven and well-kept. Lilly, for what seemed like an eternity, gazed at her pussy through the reflection in the mirror.

My mind was spinning out of control. My heart could hardly take it. My panties were soaked. I had never been this wet before. I had never had this much sexual excitement in my life. I quickly stood up and locked my door. I sat back in my chair, pulled down my pants and slowly began stroking my pussy.

Moments later, Lilly stood up and walked out of the view of the camera. When she returned to the camera’s view, she held a pink rabbit vibrator. I was amazed. Having been to her house countless times I had never seen such vibrator. I’d also never used one before. She turned it on; it almost seemed like it was too much for her to handle. She lay on her back, her head on a pillow, her knees in the air, and her right inserting the vibrator into her pussy. Whereas my face was exasperated and fatigued from the overwhelming excitement, her face was calm and stern. I matched my stroking with hers; when Lilly sped up, I sped up. I was so wet I was worried that my parents or grandparents would hear my sloshing sounds, but I didn’t really care, though. I was desperate to cum. Lilly sped up, and I could begin hearing her breathe deeply. Her hips started to move slowly. Her other hand moved and grabbed her breasts. I did the same. I inserted my left hand under my shirt and played with my nipples.

Lilly’s face was changing. Her eyes closed, her mouth hung slightly open. Her hand movements became faster; she pushed and pulled the dildo in and out of her pussy. I rubbed myself faster, and I could feel myself about to cum. I felt the wave of pleasure getting stronger and stronger. As my right hand kept furiously rubbing, my left hand squeezed my right breast, my toes tingled and curled, my mouth opened wide, I took one huge, deep breath, and then lost control. My body began shaking uncontrollably. I let out a soft, but intense moan, and I made a small puddle on the chair. I sat for a moment shocked at what just happened. I looked down at the mess I had made, but when I looked back up, Lilly was cumming. Her toes curled, her hips sank into the bed, her mouth opened wide, her eyes closed as hard as they could, her pussy made sexy squishing noises, and she let a soft, my-parents-are-in-the-next-room moan. Her legs shook, and her hand grabbed the blanket. She shook for about fifteen seconds before she regained control of herself. She turned the vibrator off and then lay exhausted on the bed and fell asleep.

I quickly turned off the live feed, cleaned myself up, and went to dinner with my parents. I was unsure of what I had just done. Part of me was mortified, but the other was elated.

I said nothing about it. As far as I knew, Lilly had no idea I watched her. I was concerned, though. Lilly would have had to have seen that her webcam was still on when she returned to the computer. It would have shown that I disconnected, but she would never know how long I stuck around. It was going to be my secret, and it was certainly my masturbation fodder for the next two weeks.

We hung out at school as normal, but it wasn’t until two weeks later that we were alone. I went to Lilly’s house to spend the night. We’d had regular sleep-overs, and this one was fairly normal from the beginning. But I wanted to see that dildo. I wanted to hold it. I had to wait until I was alone in her bedroom.

Lilly suggested that we go swimming in her pool since it was a nice day. I didn’t bring my bathing suit, but Lilly offered to let me borrow some of her dry clothes, and that I could swim in my clothes. She had neighbors, so swimming clothed was a necessity.

I changed in Lilly’s room after we swam. I was finally in the bedroom alone, and I was anxious to have a look at the dildo I saw her use on the webcam. I opened drawer after drawer looking for it and finally found it in her bottom drawer under all her clothes. I grabbed it, picked it up, and examined it closely. It looked expensive. I turned it on, and it was very noisy. Just holding the tool in my hand made me shiver.

I quickly put it back in the drawer, but after a moment took it back out. I had to try it. Just once. Just for a minute. I’d never used one before, and I had to how a real vibrator felt. Still nude, I sat on the edge of her bed, turned the rabbit onto a low buzz, and inserted it into my growingly wet pussy. It felt fantastic. I thought I was going to cum in less than one minute. I turned the intensity up and started moving it in and out of my pussy, which, at this point, was very wet. The pleasure was intense and was growing stronger, but when I turned my head to the right, Lilly was standing in the doorway.

I screamed, threw the rabbit on the floor and tried to cover myself. “Sorry,” I exclaimed. Lilly stood there with an intrigued look on her face. She walked toward me, picked up the rabbit, tuned it off and sat next to me on the bed. I expected her to close the door and leave, but she didn’t.

“No, I’m sorry. I should have knocked. I though you were finished,” Lilly replied.

For a reason that I cannot explain, neither of us did anything but look in each other’s eyes. We didn’t move; we didn’t speak. We stared at each other for what seemed like an eternity. What happened next was beyond my control; my mind and its actions were driven by teenage hormones.

Breaking the awkward silence, Lilly leant toward me and put her soft lips against mine. My mind raced, panicked and confused: “she kissed me! She’s kissing me! What do I do?” But I let it happen. I didn’t pull back or refuse. We kissed, and our tongues danced. I’d never felt such a sensation before. She was warm; her lips were inviting. We fell backward onto the bed and lay beside each other, continuing to kiss. Her left arm wrapped around my back, and her right hand reached for my breasts. I wrapped my hands around her head.

She briefly pulled away and stripped herself of her clothing, but resumed kissing me immediately. I rubbed her breasts, and she rubbed mine. After what seemed like hours of our lips together, we separated. We just stared into each other’s eyes. My emotions were torn. I was scared and nervous, but also thrilled and excited. My pussy was wetter than it had ever been before.

Lilly’s body was better-looking in person. Her breasts were perfect, and her pussy was smooth and exotic. She asked me to move my head to the pillow. I did, and after having lain on my back, Lilly crawled to the bottom of the bed and played with my senses. She kissed my lips once again with tenderness, thence my neck, thence my shoulders, thence my breasts, thence my stomach, and thence my thighs. She rubbed her soft hands over my breasts, whose nipples stood erect. She moved downward, tickling my stomach. She rubbed my inner thighs and ran her fingers all the way down my slick legs and up again. She was driving me crazy. I couldn’t stand it any longer.

She grabbed my legs and spread them wide open. She moved one, and only one, of her fingers just above my saturated, shaven pussy. She rubbed the area around my pussy, and when she touched it, that’s when the unfathomable sensation of pleasure erupted throughout my body. She began wiggling one finger in and around my pussy. The sloshing noises that only one finger made were incredible. Then, to my eyes, her head disappeared. I felt a new gratification on my pussy that I had never felt before — a tongue. It felt great; every part of my body was tingling. She licked me like a cat licks its fur: up and down, up and down. She’d only just begun, and my body could hardly stand the pleasure. I began to move uncontrollably. I tried my best not to squish her head between my knees.

My heart raced as fast as a Corvette. My breaths were short and quick, but deep. Lilly began moving her tongue in and out of my pussy, and that felt even better. My knees began to quiver. I clinched my eyes as tightly as possible. I was breathing like I was about to win a marathon. My hands grabbed the sheets and nearly ripped them from the bed. The pleasure was building in me. I began quietly moaning, every second becoming slightly louder. Suddenly, I no longer had control.

“I’m gonna cum,” I whispered.

After hearing that, Lilly sped up. My toes curled, my legs shook violently, and I let out a loud squeal. I was cumming. From my head to my toes, my entire body felt amazing, and it shook without restraint. From my pussy, a clear liquid shot forward directly onto Lilly’s face, and a thick, white liquid oozed downward toward the bed sheets. I lay for several minutes, without saying a word, enjoying that wonderful feeling after an orgasm, and trying to comprehend exactly what just happened. Lilly didn’t say anything either. She gently rubbed my thighs.

I regained my breath and sat upward. I looked toward Lilly, whose face was wet with my cum. She smiled, and I smiled back. I looked at my pussy. There was a small stream of gooey cream flowing. I touched it. It was sticky and slimy. The bed looked like someone had spilled a cup of water. Without much time wasted, we quickly changed positions, and I returned the favor. I didn’t give Lilly the suspense of rubbing her entire body. I went straight in; I immediately started licking away.

It felt weird. It was smooth on my tongue and very wet. Her juices mixed with my spit. I slid my tongue in and out of her dripping pussy just as she had done to me. It tasted salty, but somehow sweet, and it was very warm. I could already tell that Lilly was getting close to an orgasm. With every stroke of my tongue, her juices multiplied. Eventually, I felt like I was sticking my tongue to the end of a water spout. She was quickly approaching an orgasm; I could feel her getting closer. Without much warning, she moved her hips violently. I could hardly keep my mouth on her pussy because she was squirming so much. She wrapped her hands around my head to hold me in place. She moaned and squeaked and, just like me, squirted quite a bit onto my face. After Lilly finished cumming, I wiped my face on the sheet. I moved beside her; we lay side by side. Our pussies exhausted and relieved.

Neither of us said a word for the better of ten minutes. The bed had wet spots, the room smelled of sex, and we were dirty and sticky. After having regained our heart rates, breaths, and minds, we spoke.

“That was fun,” Lilly exclaimed.

“Yeah,” I replied.

“I don’t know what came over me, but I just started doing stuff…stuff I’ve never done before,” Lilly admitted.

“Me too,” I replied. “There is one thing, though, Lilly: you’ll have to show me how to use that dildo.”

Lilly smiled. Lilly laughed.

That event changed my life, and certainly my perspective on life. From there, Lilly and I became even closer. We had many more ‘fun’ occasions. I don’t regret any bit of it. Nothing at all.

---

Liz’s Chapter

Author’s Note: Thank you everyone who voted and sent me such nice pm’s and comments I appreciate the positive and constructive feedback. To answer some questions yes I will be including other paranormal and sci-fi being into the series in later posts. Also yes I will try to add in some requested scenarios as long as I can mesh them into my storyline. I have a basic direction I’m already going for this but suggestions and request will help me fill the blank spaces without having to sit staring at my screen thinking them up. Also I will probably go past the eight or nine chapters I’ve originally planned. Well onto Liz’s chapter I hope you like it.

WARNING: This chapter contains incest and lesbianism (if that is a word ???) so if you were too stupid to read the tags and got here by accident and don’t enjoy reading about such things leave now!

Also sorry for the long wait for this chapter but i have a really short attention span and this ended up being longer then i had originally planned for it to be.

Solomon’s Daughters: Liz’s Chapter

Liz walked from the bus stop towards her and her brother’s house happy about how her sleep over had gone and regretting that she hadn’t been able to convince her brother to go with her. She thought back to that party and the only night she had ever been the target of his anger.
She knew he didn’t go over there anymore since the party where Cassie had thrown herself at him, and then her boyfriend had come over to surprise her and caught her in the middle of trying to get his pants unzipped. Anthony being as smart as he was realized what had happened immediately had push her hand from him and left.

“Sorry, didn’t know she had a boyfriend,” he said as he passed on his way to the door. Cassie’s boyfriend had looked at her with sadness and disgust plain on his face and she began to cry. Dropped the bouquet of roses he was holding on the floor turned and left her there sobbing on the floor.

“She doesn’t,” was the boy’s reply as he walked away. Liz had walked in from Cassie’s pool fifteen minutes later and she was sitting there on the floor against the bed with knees pulled up to her chin and her armed wrapped around them crying in heaving sob. Liz got her calmed down and into bed and sat there till she fell asleep and seethed with anger. She’d only managed to get the part where her brother had rejected Cassie from the weeping girl not the why.She had gone home and confronted her brother trying to keep her anger hidden under a calm face.

“Hi Ant,” she greeted him.

“Hi little one, did you have fun at the party?”

“Yeah up until you left Cassie crying sitting on her bedroom floor,” her calm façade cracked and her anger pour out.

“Why would you reject her and then leave her crying like that without at least coming to get me to comfort her.”

With each word his back stiffen in indignation, at her accusation and the rebuke in her voice, anger flashed in his eyes. He stalked forward towards her and she backed away from him. She knew he wouldn’t hurt her but her instincts backed her away from the anger she could read in his eyes and the tenseness of his body. When her back hit the wall he stopped in front of her raised his hands to the wall on either side of her pinning her in place, He leaned in so his face was directly in front of her and glared at her.

“I didn’t reject her and leave her there,” he hissed in fury. “She had my zipper half way down and her boyfriend walked in. I didn’t know she had a boyfriend, but you knew Liz. I walked out and came home. Then you come and start accusing me of… What exactly Liz? Am I a bad person because I would not help her act like a slut? Or maybe I’m a bad person because I didn’t stay there and yell at her and insult her for being a slut, is that it little sister,” he hissed at her.

She flinched at each of his questions as her anger drained from her.

“She’s not a slut’s,” she shot back weakly. “Why is it ok for a guy who sleeps with multiple women, but not for a girl to have multiple guys?”

“You know full well the argument won’t apply here little sister, unless he was screwing around on her as well. I saw his face, Liz, he was crushed he wasn’t cheating I know that. She isn’t a slut for wanting multiple guys. If she slept with every man in the western hemisphere she wouldn’t be a slut. Hell if her boyfriend knew about what she was doing and was ok with it would have been ok with me. But he didn’t know she betrayed him,” he said his voice rising with the last statement.

He leaned in even closer and allowed his anger to twist his face.

“She betrayed him and she tried to use me to do it, would have used me to do it if he hadn’t walked in right then,” he growled.

“And you my loving little sister,” he mocked then pain flashed across his face as tears rose to her eyes. He backed away from her toward the hall to his room and his voice dropped to a normal decibel and went flat as his face when utterly blank.

“And you, after your friend tries to use me, you come home and accuse me of insensitivity. And you are angry at me because I didn’t help your friend that I didn’t cooperate in her betrayal of someone for all I know has never done anything to deserve such a humiliation.”

While he talked he backed away from her like you would back away from a rattle snake about to strike. When she raised a hand to stall his retreat he spun and took the five long strides to his room and slammed the door.

She snapped back to the present as her hand touched the knob of her front door and she dug in her purse for her keys, she knew her brother would be sleeping, trusting her to be back when she said she would. That night long ago she learned never to accuse anyone without having the whole story first. The day after that fight she had apologized and he had kissed her forehead forgiven her and never mentioned it again, but he barely been to Cassie’s house in three years since that night, even though Cassie had apologized and he’d forgiven her he was always stiff and withdrawn around her.

Liz pushed open her front door and walked in closing and locking it behind her. She kicked off her shoes and made her way through the house only lit by the glow of the stove light, which Ant always left on at night in case someone needed to get up and get something from the kitchen. She came to Ant’s door first and cracked it. There being no moon outside and his computer screen off it was pitch black inside but she heard the rustle of his flannel sheets and his soft snoring. With a small smile she resisted the urged to go and lay down with him, to touch his skin and hold him close to her. She closed his door softly so as not to wake him and went to her room changed into her pajamas, a pair of flannel pants that would look like something a pirate would wear if they weren’t pin striped and a t-shirt. Both she a gotten one day when she had to clean out Ant’s closet because she lost a bet. She also had a pair of his boxers she wore when it was to hot for the pants. She drifted off to sleep thinking of her big brother and how much she loved him.

Sar-Rah watched as Liz looked into the room but knew she couldn’t see them on this moonless night. She watched the longing, love, and lust crawl across Liz’s beautiful face. Sar-Rah realized that Liz’s face showed her emotions as much as Anthony’s did. She looked into the girl’s mind to make she was correct and was swamped with the girls obsessive love of her brother. The girls feelings of lust for her brother matched his perfectly the only thing holding her back from running to the bed, waking him, and begging him to take her was her love for him, and not wanting him to reject and hate her. Liz’s sighed softly, and with a small smile on her face shut the door.

Sar-Rah sat in the dark stroking Anthony’s muscled chest and listen to his sister move around in her room.

Sar-Rah thought of the love the two siblings had for each other and grinned thinking that though her powers were only of the servant aspect and couldn’t help maybe a little scheming would be able to fulfill one of Anthony’s wishes. With that thought she laid back and snuggled into his warm body and drifted softly into oblivion thinking of ways to get the two siblings to give in to their desires.

Anthony woke slowly from his exhausted sleep feeling well rested and with the most amazing feeling on his cock while something weighted his hips to the bed. He was close when his eyes open and saw her he came taking her over the edge with him. She screamed in pleasure while biting her lips to keep the sound in he barely heard the sound but he could feel it through her whole body. She was straddling his hips impaled to the base of his cock pinning him to the bed, while the tip of his cock touched her deepest part and he unloaded directly into her womb. She was panting above him and with each spurt into her she let out a soft moan and shook like a leaf in the wind. When he was done she slowly came back from orgasm she collapsed on top of him.

“Well that was most pleasant wake-up call I have ever gotten,” he told her as he ran his hand all over her body.

“I know I woke ten minutes ago and you were already doing me,” she replied. “I was surprised to find you asleep and you just kept going.”

“I was dreaming out you,” he said with a blush and she smiled lovingly down at him.

Just then pounding on his door brought his head jerking around so fast he almost gave himself whiplash as panic flooded his body.

“Big brother, wakey wakey eggs and baky,” Liz called in a singsong voice.

“I’m up,” he called back to her.

“Well you had better take care of that before you come out for breakfast, I’m making waffles.”

“Make me four and for the love of all that is holy use the toaster so you don’t immolate yourself.”

“Don’t worry love, I’ll take care of it for you,” Sar-Rah whispered into his lips as she squeezed his cock with her pussy. He moaned into her open mouth has she kissed him. He grabbed her ass, causing her the moan, and lifted her off him while she tried to push down with her hips.

“Sorry Sar-Rah but we have to take a shower then go eat breakfast and explain you to my sister, then we go to school.”

“What’s a shower? I can’t wait to see what you tell your sister, that should be entertaining. You’re taking me with you, outside?”

“Are you reading my thoughts?”

“No, it takes too much energy so unless I’m looking for something specific or I’m concentrating on it I can’t.”

“That’s good to know. Anyway a shower is like small water fall you can stand and wash under except it is made from pipes and you can control how hot and cold it is. Your enjoying my discomfort at what to tell my sister a little too much. Of course I’m taking you with me, I wouldn’t leave you alone in an empty house all day with nothing to do.”

“Most people keep their genies locked up so no one else sees them,” she replied softly to the indignation in his statement.

“Well I’m not most people I’m weird,” he said with false pride and puffed up his chest. She giggled at his silliness.

“Plus, it’s not like you have blue skin the only thing that people are going to see is some hot babe on my arm,” he told her as he led her to the bathroom and turned on the water. She watched in fascination as the water warmed and steam started to rise. He stepped under the spray and pulled her to him kissing her at the same time. She shivered and goose bumps pebbled her smooth skin as she made the transition from the cooler air to the steam filled shower.

He grabbed the shampoo and began to massage it in to her scalp as she lean back against him pressing her body to his. Once he was finished with her hair and had all the soap washed out he began on her body. She washed his hair copying his earlier actions as he cleaned from her neck to her feet. Then he slid his hand and the wash cloth back up her inner thigh to her pussy and rubbed her gently with the cloth cleaning away their combined fluids as they leaked from her. She moaned and gripped his hair in her fists and tried to grind down against his hand. His hand rose and he smacked her on the ass, with a squeak she jumped and her face flushed.

“Stop that I’m trying to washed you here,” he said but couldn’t keep the smug grin off his face.

“You’re going to pay for this,” she said mock glaring down at him.

He ignored her and kept cleaning her when he got all of his juice that was going to come out she was soaked. He looked up at her and waited till she looked down into his eyes. When their eyes connected he slowly slid two fingers all the way into her. She moan but didn’t break eye contact. He withdrew his fingers and then pumped them into her a few more times then drove them deep into her and curled them up into a hook so he could rub the inside of her tunnel and he slowly dragged them back out. With this she closed her eyes closed and she tensed closed to her orgasm he did it a few more times going slow enough not to push her over but fast enough to keep her right on the edged. Then with his fingers buried as deep in her as they would go, he paused waiting for her eyes to meet his again. When she looked down at him with open pleading on her face he grinned evilly back up her. He hooked his fingers again and he jerked them out dragging them across her sensitive tunnel and entrance. With that swift burst of pleasure her orgasm that he had purposely been suppressing exploded inside her and her mouth opened in a silent scream and with her eyes still locked on his he raised his hand and sucked the two fingers he was using to pleasure her with into his mouth. She exploded in orgasm again before the other could even subside and it drove her higher. Her vision blackened and she started to list to one side.

“Well that was fun but we have to hurry,” he said as he sat her on to the tiled floor of the shower out of the spray and quickly washed himself. He turned off the water and turned to find her slumped there against the wall. He grinned as he bent and picked her up grabbing a towel on his way out of the bath room he laid her on the bed. He dragged her hair up above her head and dried her back, ass, and legs then flipped her on to her back. When he finished drying her he then dried himself and did a quick dry of her hair it would be damp for hours probably but it wouldn’t leak. As he was getting dressed she stirred and then rose till she was watching him leaning back on her elbows.

“What happened?”

“You passed out,” he replied with a satisfied grin spinning to look at her as he pulled a shirt that was way too big for him on.

“I’ll need new clothes,” he said looking down at himself. Sar-Rah laughed the site was comical him standing there in clothes that were about to fall off. He looked like a little kid trying to wear his father’s cloths. She waved her hand at him and his cloths fitted themselves perfectly to his body. He looked down smiled at her and kissed her quickly on the lips.

“Hurry breakfast should be done by now she usually burns the first batch that’s why she isn’t in here screaming about me being late yet.”

“Don’t you want to plan for what you’re going to say to her about me,” she asked.

“Nope, plans are for the battlefield, world domination, and people who worry about things far too much.

That’s too stressful so I live my life by the motto “If you can’t do anything to fix it then don’t worry about it.”

“That is a pretty laid back way of life.”

“You’d think so wouldn’t you but people focus on the said part to much and missed the unsaid half the motto.”

She thought about it for a second but she didn’t get it.

“What’s the unsaid part?”

“If you can’t fix it means you’ve already considered every action available to you and couldn’t come up with a solution to fix it so let it go and don’t worry about it. Now I’m going to say something I’d never have believed I would have said to a beautiful naked woman. Hurry up and put your clothes on.”

She pouted at him and began to dress.

“Okay I’ll go in and try to explain to her you wait in the hall until I call you. Got it?”

At her nod he leaned down kissed her again and walked out toward the kitchen, with her right behind him. She stopped in the hall and listened.

“Hey little one,” Anthony said as he leaned down and kissed the top of Liz’s head. Her back was to him with her head down concentrating on her food and he walked over to the cabinet and grabbed an extra plate and fork and went back to the table and shifted two of the four waffles his sister had made for him onto a third plate. At the click of the third plate on the table Liz started to raise her head.

“Ant I already got you a pla…” her voice cut off suddenly as her eyes found her brother. She could tell it was him but it wasn’t. He wasn’t skinny exactly but he wasn’t fat anymore and her lust for him rose up to a new height and it was all she could do just to sit there and not throw him on the floor and rip his clothes off. The clatter of her fork and knife against the table as they slipped from her shock numbed fingers brought his head up from putting butter and syrup on the two plates of waffles. Seeing here staring at him as if he grew a third head he looked down at himself to make sure he had remembered to put pants on, he had. Then he realized it was that body modification that shocked her.

“Sorry I completely forget about that,” he told her, hearing a strangled laugh come from around the corner but Liz in her shock didn’t hear it.

“Look Liz I have some things to tell you.”

She just nodded at him still unable to fight her desire and speak to him without begging her to take her right there on the table.

“Well you remember that bottle you got me Saturday?”

At her nod he continued.

“Well there was a genie inside.”

“A genie?”

“Yes, well to be completely truthful there were seven genies in the bottle but only one came out so far.”

Slowly as they stared at one another his words began to sink in and her fear for his sanity began to push its way between her mind and her libido allowing her to think.

“Um okay that’s nice Ant, can we go see Dr. Wallace?”

“I am not going to a shrink Liz I’m not crazy.”

“You just told me there was a genie in that bottle and you believe what you’re saying, so how aren’t you crazy,” she snapped back worry and fear for him etching her pretty features.

“Liz look at me, really look at me you saw me less than two days ago and I am a completely different than when you left. By the way how did your party go? Did you have fun?”

“Yeah it was great,” she said with a blush looking at him and just thinking.

“Alright where is this genie that came out of the bottle?”

“She’s standing in the hall waiting for me to call her. Sar-Rah you can come in now.”

“She,” Liz asked as she turned in her chair to see the hall to see a beautiful girl walk around the corner.
Liz looked at Sar-Rah for a few seconds without speaking, stunned at the other girl’s beauty. Then she noticed that Sar-Rah’s hair was wet and her eyes flicked back to her brothers wet hair and jealousy and suspicion crept into her mind.

“It’s good to meet you, Liz,” Sar-Rah said.

“It’s Elizabeth only people I like call me Liz,” she coldly replied.

“So you are the genie, huh? So what now, you going to pull a rabbit out of a hat? Do you perform card tricks too,” Liz sneered.

“Liz! What has gotten into you, that’s extremely rude,” Anthony exclaimed at hearing such venom filled words come from his sister.

“Be quite you jerk,” Liz shot back at him as tears filled her eyes. With a small sob she whirled and ran to her room and slammed the door.

When he started to follow Sar-Rah laid her hand on his arm to stop him. He halted and looked at her with eyebrows raised in question.

“Let’s eat and give her time to cool off. After, you go to college and don’t worry I’ll make sure she gets to school. I’ll go with her and I’ll talk to her I know what’s wrong.”

“Are you sure,” he asked after a few moments of hesitation his eyes lingering on Liz’s door.

“Yes, I got this.”

“Okay well let’s eat than I’ve got to go.”

After they ate at her insistence he left the dishes in the sink for her wash, gave her a kiss and head out to catch the bus for school. With a sigh as the door closed behind him she turned back and started the dishes.
Just as she was putting the last of the dishes away, having picked up from Anthony’s mind where they went, she heard the rustle of cloth and footsteps in the hall.

“You’re not going to go away, are you,” Liz asked.

“Seeing as how Anthony and I and my sisters are getting married, no,” Sar-Rah replied with a sympathetic wince.

“M-m-married? You and your sisters? As in plural how many are there?”

“Well if you include me there are seven of us.”

At her statement Liz stood the staring at her silently mouthing the word seven to herself.

“You need to go get dressed for school, Liz. I’ll be going with you today so we can talk and so I can register myself for class.”

Liz turned in a daze and went to her room. Before she knew it she was standing on front porch locking the door behind her. She looked over at the genie standing next to her and gasped in awe jerked from her daze by the small girl’s beauty and what she had dressed herself in.

“Where did you get those clothes,” Liz asked feeling plain in her t-shirt and jeans.

“Don’t they look good? I picked up the image from Anthony’s mind.”

Her black leather pants riding low on her hips and a tight black shirt with vampire bunnies
stretched across her chest showed off her figure. The blood red tip hair, black lipstick, and black nail polish accentuated her pretty face and delicate hands.

“I didn’t realize my brother had such good taste in women’s cloth or that he liked that gothic look. You look gorgeous,” Liz replied truthfully before it came back to her that she wasn’t supposed to like this girl and a frown formed on her face.

Sar-Rah smiled ate the girls slip. Her smile deepened when the frown appear knowing Liz had realized she had forgotten her anger if only for a second. Sar-Rah, feeling mischievous reached out and touched Liz’s arm. The warm feel spread from where Sar-Rah had touched her clothes shifted and became an exact duplicate to Sar-Rah’s. She pulled a compact mirror out of her purse and looked into it and realized her makeup was gone except for her lipstick which was black along with her nail polish. The only difference between herself and Sar-Rah was her hair tips were still blond.

“Turn it back,” Liz said sourly, even though she liked the look.

“Why don’t you try it out for a while, it looks good on you and Anthony will love it when he sees
it,” Sar-Rah replied.

At the mention of her brother liking it she looked at the genie suspiciously and saw Sar-Rah staring back intently with a knowing grin on her face. Liz’s shoulders slumped as her anger flowed out of her and was replaced by despair.

“You know then, how do you know?”

“I know more than you think, I can read your mind if I concentrate,” Sar-Rah said with a grin.

“For instance I know what you were doing this weekend at your friend’s house with those two other girls and Cassie and her mother who all seem to be in love with Anthony. Bad girl,” she said as her grin took a wicked cast.

“What do you want to keep quiet,” she asked quickly looking around to be sure no one heard as panic surged in her.

“I don’t want anything. Don’t worry I won’t tell anyone I was just telling you I understand why you are acting the way you are. I am not going to take him away from you. As a matter of fact I may be able to bring you closer,” she said as her eyes ran lustfully down Liz’s body.

Liz felt a shiver run up here spine at Sar-Rah’s hungry appraisal. They reached the corner were the bus stopped and saw it a stop or two down. Liz flicked the dyed tips of her hair.

“Why didn’t you turn my hair red tipped like yours?”

“Cause Anthony thinks yours looks better with blonde tips and I agree. It sets off the lighter brown strands in your hair making it look like you’ve got gold strands tied in it.”

The bus stopped in front of them and they got on and Liz ran her pass through the reader. Sar-Rah just ignored it and followed her. No one seemed to notice her until they were both sitting down. See Liz’s look Sar-Rah leaned close to her ear.

“I can go unnoticed if I chose, after all servants aren’t supposed to be seen if they’re not summoned.”

“So why are you enrolling in school, by the way how old are you exactly?”

“I am 15 but I’m going to enroll in the same grade as you. I picked most of the knowledge from this level of schooling from Anthony’s mind but I might as well get it from someone else who may know things about each subject that he missed.”

“Does Anthony know he slept with a 15 year old?”

“No I don’t think my age came up at all,” Sar-Rah said with a grin.

“But it is all ok I’ve got a birth certificate, social security card, state id, and court papers legally
declaring me emancipated. I also have my transcripts stating that I’ve jumped ahead two grades so I can be a senior with you.”

“What can’t you do with your powers?”

“Oh there is a lot I can’t do I can only do these things outside my aspect because they fall into the category of self-defense.”

“Self-defense?”

“Yes, Anthony said not to tell anyone else or let them discover what I am because they would try
to take me from him and dissect me or lock me in a lab and do experiments to harness my abilities.”

“I see, what is an aspect?”

As Sar-Rah finished explaining what aspects were the bus came to their stop and they and the other teens on the bus got off. Sar-Rah head swiveled back and forth her pretty black eyes opened so huge to would have been comical to Liz if the awestruck look on her face didn’t make her even more innocent looking, like a little kid who saw Santa Claus. Liz looked around and tried to imagine what it would have looked like here three thousand years ago. As she realized that this place would have been wilderness or some dinky village she admired the way Sar-Rah seem to be accepting the changes of the world around her.

“Kind of different then your time, huh,” Liz asked.

“Yes, very different. I picked up some of the difference from Anthony’s mind but to know that your high school is 3 stories high and to see it is a different thing entirely. Also before going into the bottle the biggest building I had ever seen had been my father’s castle and the temple. This high school is nearly the same size and it’s not even an important building.”

“Just you wait until you see the empire state building, it is 102 stories high,” Liz said with a chuckle. When Sar-Rah looked at her in disbelief, she smiled and swore it was the truth.

“I need you to show me where the administrative office is,” Sar-Rah said looking around furtively.

Following the line of the genie’s eyes and saw that there were a lot of guys staring at them and talking to each other. While Liz was pretty, and got her fair share of attention from men she rarely dresses in anything overly sexy. She realized the Sar-Rah was twitching nervously alongside her waiting for her to lead the way to the office.

“Don’t be so nervous. They are only looking because we look hot dressed like this.”

“I’ve never been around this many people and they are all staring at us.”

“Don’t worry about it just ignore everyone around you unless they talk to you specifically and they are staring at you because your hot.”

“Hot?”

“Sexy,” Liz replied to her questioning tone.

“So what did you mean you can bring me and my brother closer,” Liz ask trying not to let hope
overwhelm her. Ignoring the blush the rose in Sar-Rah’s face at her backhanded compliment she grabbed her hand and began leading her into the building towards the office.

“Well actually I meant you and all those girls at your party you went to. But you specifically could have had him anytime you wanted him he’s been lusting after you for years and you already know he loves you. But since your too timid to seduce him I’m going to get him really hot and tie him to his bed then you’re going to come in and do him.”

“You think that will work?”

“Yep, he already wants you. He’s only been holding back taking you because he thinks it would
be a betrayal of trust to seduce you when he is the only support and family you have. Plus he said I could have female lovers if I wanted as long as he could also.”

Liz looked at Sar-Rah sideways form the corner of her eye.

“What does you having other lovers have to do with me,” she asked cautiously.

Sar-Rah stopped abruptly gripping Liz’s hand tightly jerking her to a halt right next to her. She stepped in front of her and reached her hand up to the back of Liz’s neck and pulled the taller girl down until they’re faces were so close they could almost kiss. Sar-Rah moved her head so she could whisper into Liz’s ear.

“After you’ve had your brother inside you,” she breathed into Liz’s ear causing her whole body to tremble. Sar-Rah started to gently stoke her neck with the fingertips of the hand wrapped around the back of her neck.

“After he has been inside you, and filled you to over flowing, I’m going to crawl between your beautiful thighs and eat you till you beg me to stop. Once you do I’ll have you return the favor.”

As Sar-Rah pulled back and smiled at Liz her trembling continued and her knees became watery as she imagined the upcoming fun with her brother and his new fiancée. The cat call behind her pulled her back to the here and now. Her trembling stilled as she recognized the sound and realized who it must be. A sneer lifted her lip as she once again grabbed Sar-Rah’s hand and started leading her toward the office. Sar-Rah seeing the distaste flash across her face looked over her shoulder at the large boy hurrying after them to try and catch up to them.

“Who is that,” Sar-Rah asked.

“He and all his friends are assholes. Stay away from them and their girlfriends. You’ll find in the school most of the football players aren’t dating the popular girls. They are dating the slutty ones. The girls who’d spread their legs for anyone. They’re not good people to hang around.”

“What did he do to you,” Sar-Rah asked her again looking over her shoulder at the boy who was seconds behind them as they hurried toward the door clearly label administrative office.

“Not me personally. Those girls who were ah…, at that party I went to this weekend,” she said as
embarrassment made her blush.

“Well Cassie was throwing a party, she loves parties, well about three and a half years ago before they were banned from all her parties and everyone started to shun them. The football and soccer teams showed up they brought alcohol with them. Well needless to say they all got wasted. They grabbed Cassie, Sasha, and Nina. They started groping and trying to get them to take their clothes off when the girls refused they started to get pushy. Everyone else was just ignoring what they were doing afraid to speak up. Well Anthony came to pick me up to take me home, he wouldn’t let me ride the bus by myself back then, well he saw what was happening and he spoke up.”

“What happened,” Sar-Rah asked feeling dislike for the teen rushing to catch them up.

“He told them to let them go and to get out. They laughed at him and started to turn back to the girls. He grabbed a full plastic cup of beer and dumped it on John Sloan’s head. He’s the leader of those assholes and he would also be the loser following us. Well anyway they all jumped Anthony he manage to give John and a couple of others black eyes and a few split lips but it was one on eight they beat him up bad he was bleeding a lot. They broke his left arm and when I rushed to him to see if he was alright John grabbed me. I was struggling trying to reach Ant and I kicked John in the shin. He punched me and made me cry. I’ve only seen my brother in that kind of rage once before.”

“The night that your father struck you.”

“He told you about that,” Liz asked.

“Yes.”

“Well anyway he stood up and punched John square in the face broke his nose with one shot. John stumbles back and trips screaming with the pain from his nose. Anthony followed him down driving the breath from his lungs and then just kept pounding his fist into John’s face until he stopped moving. When he stood up and turned to face the rest of them they backed away from his anger. He told them to take their loser leader and get the fuck out and they weren’t allowed near this house again or he’d come find them when they were alone. They picked up John and ran like the devil was chasing them. Ant spent two days in the hospital after that, and weeks healing the arm. We had to eat takeout the entire time his arm was in a cast since I can’t cook.”

“I see so, that’s why you girls are in love with him, what about Cassie’s mother?”

“He took his bat to the guy she was dating when he found out the guy was molesting Cassie.”

“I see.”

Liz looked over at Sar-Rah and saw her face twisted with hate as she looked over her shoulder at John and her eyes were starting to take on an eerie purple luminescence.

“Uh Sar-Rah you need to calm down your eyes are starting to glow.”

“Oops,” she said putting her head down and started taking deep calming breaths.

John stepped in front of them not ten feet from the office doors.

“Hello, Liz and her pretty friend. How are you doing today?”

“We were doing well then I saw your face and it started to suck. But don’t worry as soon as you leave it’s sure to take a turn for the better.”

He gave her a nasty look and turned his attention to Sar-Rah. He ran his eyes over her his desire for her growing her each inch of her he took in.

“And who is your friend Liz,” John asked.

“None of your business and its Elizabeth to you fuck face.”

When Sar-Rah looked up having got her anger under control so her eyes wouldn’t glow she looked up into his eyes keeping her face completely blank and expressionless.

“My name is Sar-Rah,” she said flatly her voice devoid of emotion.

“My name is John,” he replied.

“I know.”

“Interested in getting to know me better?”

“No, will you please step aside so we can go into the office” came her reply still flat.

“Why aren’t you interested, you a lesbian?”

“How did you get your nose broken John,” Sar-Rah asked.

He blinked in surprise at her unexpected response having expected her to get defensive or to
admit to liking girls. The people around them were taking notice of what seemed to be a verbal fight taking place between a jock and a new girl dressed in all black.

“I got it in a fight,” he hedged.

“Who were you fighting John? Why were you fighting him?”

“I was fighting her brother,” he replied gesturing to Liz, who was now standing a couple inches
behind Sar-Rah watching the exchange in amusement. He tried to completely ignore the second question.

“I asked why you fighting him John,” Sar-Rah asked in that flat, cold voice.

“He was interfering in our fun,” John said his eyes flicking to the people around them. He was
beginning to regret approaching them surrounded by so many people intending to humiliate Liz.

“So you find it fun to sexually assault woman John,” she asked and mutters went through the
crowd as more than just Sar-Rah waited for his answers.

“We weren’t assaulting them, we were just playing around.”

“They weren’t having fun John, only you were. If her brother hadn’t been there how far would
your “fun” have gone John? Are you a rapist at heart John?”

John’s face blanched at her question and mutters where constantly running through the crowd
now. He saw disgust on the faces of most of the guys and fear and revulsion on some of the girls.

“I am not a rapist you stupid bitch,” he hissed his reply at her.

“You “fought” her brother eight on one for interfering in the sexual harassment of three teenage
age girls and you still got your nose broken and your face pounded in till you fell unconscious didn’t you
John? Had to have your buddies carry you away cause a boy with a broken arm kicked the shit out of you,
didn’t you John?”

“Stop saying my name like that bitch, it was not assault,” he spit his reply as he saw the crowd
nearest to him putting space between him and them not wanting to be accidently associated with him.

“Sure it was John. They said no, but you didn’t listen and you touched them in a sexual manner
after it was obvious they didn’t want your filthy hand on them didn’t you John? So taking into account your
actions and your hideous visage I have to say, no I do not wish to get to know you better. I think I know you
quite well enough and it saddens me that a human being like you walks the earth and breathes the same air
as me. So scurry back to whatever hole that spawned your foul existence and let us pass.”

Her words enraged him and he reached for her. His reach for her stopped however when
someone cleared their throat behind him. He lowered his hand and slowly turned to face the principal.

“Is there a problem here Mr. Sloan,” Ms. Yearling the principal asked. She looked down her nose
at the boy, face pleasantly blank but you could tell from her voice she disliked the boy. At six feet tall long
blonde hair, a toned gymnast’s body, her breasts no more than a handful and the blue ice chips that were her
eyes she made a very intimidating sight. She looked like some ancient amazon warrior woman dressed in
dress pants and a silk blouse staring down at the boy as if trying to push him from existence by the force of
her will.

As John turned to her he raised his hands in the universal sign of surrender and put an innocent
expression on his face.

“No Ms. Yearling no problem at all I was just welcoming the new student and saying hello to my
friend Elizabeth.”

“That is a lie,” Sar-Rah said as she refuted his words immediately.

“He came over here to try and publically humiliate Liz with his less than stunning wit and to hit on
me,” she fumbled at the slang but picked up her speech at Liz’s nod that she got it right.

“Also this foul creature is no friend of Liz’s and I have twice asked him to move from out of the
way of the door so we could get to the office. The first time more politely then the second and both times was
ignored.”

His face darkening in embarrassment and anger as her harangue came to end he lowered his
raised hands. As he opened his mouth to deny the accusations the principal cut him off.

“Mr. Sloan, do not bother to deny it. I was close enough to the door to hear the whole altercation,
you have detention after school today now get to class or it will be all week.”

He gave Sar-Rah and Liz and murderous look and then stomped off down the hall without
looking back. With a sigh, her face softening slightly, the principal turned the two girls after watching till he
disappeared around a corner.

“Liz, aren’t you supposed to be in Calculus in two minutes,” she said looking down at her watch.

“Yes, ma’am I was just bringing Sar-Rah to the office to register for classes she is transferring in.
Now that you’re here I’ll leave it to you and get to class. See you later Sar-Rah,” she said and ran off to class
trying to get there before the bell.

“Well Sar-Rah, let’s see about getting you set up,” Ms. Yearling turned around and taking three
long strides Sar-Rah had to practically run to keep up with she pulled open the office door and ushered her in.

“This is Ms. White, Jen this is Sar-Rah she is apparently a new transfer student.”

“Nice to meet you Ms. White,” Sar-Rah stuck out her hand to shake with the elderly woman
across the counter. True to her name her hair was all white, she had on a friendly smile and it was obvious
this was her natural expression from the deep laugh lines around her eyes. The woman took Sar-Rah hand in
a firm two handed grasp with her bright smile.

“It’s my pleasure dear, but call me Jen everyone does,” Jen said.

“Well then, it’s nice to meet you Jen,” Sarah replied returning her smile.

“Alright Sar-Rah where are your parents so they can fill out your paper work,” Jen asked.

“No parents, here you go Jen,” Sar-Rah said handing the elderly receptionist her birth certificate,
transcripts, and court papers legally declaring her an adult.

With a slight frown Ms. Yearling moved around the counter to read the papers over Jen’s
shoulder. Jen read for a few minutes with the principal looking over her shoulder reading along then shuffled
through the papers making sure she had everything she would need to put Sar-Rah into the system.

“That’s good dear with all of these I can fill out the paper work for you I just need to know the
address of where you are staying and I have you in class in half an hour.”

“Sure, my current address is 13 Witching St.,” Sar-Rah told her still smiling.

“13 Witching St. that is where Liz Caine and Anthony Caine live isn’t it,” Jen asked as she input
Sar-Rah’s info into the computer his fingers flying across the keyboard.

“Yes.”

“Are you related to them,” Jen asked just keeping up small talk while she typed from habit.

“Sort of.”

“How can you be sort of related to someone,” she asked only half paying attention while the
principal was watching what she did also only half listening to the girls reply.

“Well I’m sort of related to Liz cause her big brother Anthony is my fiancée.”

Jens hands froze as both hers and the principal’s heads snapped to look at Sar-Rah in surprise
and shock. You could have heard a pin hit the carpet it was so silent for a second.

“F-fiancee, dear your only…,” she started while looking through the papers for Sar-Rah certificate.

“I am fifteen years old.”

“You can’t get married at fifteen years old,” Ms. Yearling stated has if her statement of the fact
made it law.

“Well, actually if I remember the laws correctly at fifteen, I can with a parent or guardians consent
and since I am my own keeper I give myself consent to get married.”

“When exactly are you getting married dear,” Jen asked as Ms. Yearling stood her mouth
opening and closing, in a way very much like a fish, while she tried to come up with something to say.

“We haven’t set a date yet he only asked me two days ago.”

“That’s nice dear,” Jen replied and went back to inputting the girl’s info. She had seen the
amusement on the girls face at their reaction to her statement. She suppressed her own desire to giggle at
the small strangling noises coming from the woman behind her. She had never seen Patricia Yearling so
thrown off balance since the woman had taken the place of the last principal; it was actually quite amusing
that the fifteen year old girl across the table with a mischievous grin on her face was more composed than
both of them.

“Here you go dear,” Jen said handing the papers and everything back to Sar-Rah for her to slip
into her bag.

“Well, Sar-Rah aside from Calculus and English IV I don’t see any class you actually need to
take. What would you like your electives to be?”

“Um I don’t know,” Sar-Rah said sheepishly. It was the first sign of uncertainty to enter the girls
face since she walked into the office and Jen was sympathetic.

“What is the most advanced computer or electronics class,” Sar-Rah asked.

“We have a computer programming class that can get you college credits. But Sar-Rah you’ve
never taken a computer class before don’t you think you should start off in a beginners class?”

“No, Jen I’ll be fine with the advanced class I’ve never had less than an A and won’t start now.
Also do you have an advanced physics class?

“Yes we do. So Adv. Computer Programming and Adv. Physics what else?”

“I have no idea. I heard one the girls we were walking past say you had a pool. If I left one of the
classes open could I use it?”

“No, students are not allowed to use the pool by themselves it against school policy.”

“Oh, okay well I’ve got no idea what to take then.”

“Well sixth period the senior swim team uses the pool. Since we are only a week into the year, I
could talk to the couch and get her to let you join not to compete if you don’t want to but just to do laps or
whatever off out of the way. She’s a friend of mine and if I ask I’m sure she’ll let you if only to boost the teams
numbers.”

“Thanks that would be really nice of you,” Sar-Rah gushed at Jen and smiled wide with
happiness and gratitude. Jen flush with pleasure at the girls obvious joy but was a little suspicious because
Sar-Rah seemed too happy..

“How about you take a foreign language,” Ms. Yearling asked finally regaining her composure.

“Thanks but no need I’m fluent,” she replied.

“Which are you fluent in? We have German, Russian, Japanese, Chinese, Spanish, French,
Swedish, and Polish.”

“I’m fluent in them all,” Sar-Rah said still beaming.

Jen lowered her head to hide her smile and tried to disguise the amused snort at the girl’s subtle
playful needling the principal as a sneeze.

“Bless you,” Sar-Rah said to Jen still beaming although with more of a trickster’s grin then a
happy one now.

“You wouldn’t have a robotics class would you,” Sar-Rah asked innocently her face changing to
look like an angel’s.

“No dear, we don’t,” not asking what the girl who has never taken a computer class would need
in a robotics class and not trusting the sudden innocent look the girl was putting on. Patricia though didn’t
catch the signs though.

“What do you want to take a robotic class for you have never even taken a computer class,” the
principal asked curiously.

“I don’t want to say it is kind of embarrassing,” Sar-Rah replied lowering her head to hide her
sudden mischievous grin from the women, though from her lower vantage Jen caught it and wondered what
was coming.

“It is okay Sar-Rah, it only the three of us here and no one will laugh at you.”

“Well,” she said as her head raised back us her innocent façade firmly back in place.

“I want to make a life like robot as a sex toy for my fiancée as a wedding present,” she said
innocently looking the principal dead in the eye.

Jen looked over her should at Patricia’s face, she looked like she had swallowed her own tongue,
and burst into laughter so hard tears started running down here face.

“You said you wouldn’t laugh at me,” Sar-Rah said trying to put a hurt look on her face but it was
plain that she was trying not to laugh as well. Getting over the shock of her words and her being the butt of
the joke even Patricia gave a slight smile.

“I know,” Sar-Rah said, “Is there a study hall or something where I can just sit in the library and
read for the whole time?”

“Well we could just leave your fifth and sixth periods free and you could do whatever you want for
the fifth but if I pull strings and get you a filler spot on the team so you can use the pool sixth period I expect
you to be there every day they are unless you have a good reason for missing.”

“Of course Jen,” Sar-Rah said her expression going somber.

“Good, well here is your class schedule and a school map. You have Calculus now then English
IV then Adv. Computer Programming then lunch and finally Adv. Physics. After that you have your free period
and then the swim team meeting at the pool after that. I’ll find you at lunch and tell you what the coach says.
You’ll be happy to know that your two classes and your fourth will be together with you future sister-in-law.”

“Awesome.”

“Well you have a good day and I’ll see you at lunch with the coach’s reply. Oh do you have a
swim suit with you?”

“Yes I’ve got one I was planning on going over to the college if I ended up with too many free
periods to talk Anthony into skipping class and going to use their pool with me, I have to corrupt him a little he
to goody-goody,” Sar-Rah said with a wicked grin and with one last wave walked out of the office head for
her first class and Liz.

“I have a feeling that Anthony may be in over his head with that one,” Patricia said to herself
absent mindedly.

“No it’s a good match it’s the quiet ones who turn the world on its head. They don’t really bother
till you motivate them but once they get going you can’t stop them. Anthony was like that you remember the
day John came back to school after that party they were talking about? His own mother wouldn’t have
recognized him with all that swelling not to mention the concussion. I think him and that girl make a good
match she’ll loosen him up a bit and he’ll keep her out of trouble, the boy always did radiate a sense of
protection, that’s why so many girls hung around him,” Jen rambled.

“Yeah well you had better get ahold of Cynthea you told her you’d ask about joining the team.”

“Oh I know what Coach Shell will say, she needs one more for a complete team so they can
compete this year. They only get to have six place but they have to have nine members to compete it doesn’t
make any sense to me.”

“You witch you pretended like you were doing her a favor.”

“Well you never know when someone owing you a favor will be helpful plus I’m almost certain
she was onto me she was a little too overjoyed that I could help her. I think she was laying it on that thick
there at the end so I would know she caught it but would go with it,” Jen mused.

“Well she is a smart girl I hope she does ok in that advanced computer class having never been
in one of the beginner ones. I’m going to my office to get my paper work caught up hopefully.”

“Alright see you later Patricia and I think that girl would ace the class even if she never saw a
computer before. She was serious about being fluent in every language even though she was taunting you,”
turning back to her computer and pulling up her own work.

Following the map which was confusing the hell out of her, till she realized she was holding it
sideways, Sar-Rah finally made it to class and looked in the window. There was a young teacher stand in
front of the class his back to the door and her. She could see Liz sitting in the back seat of the class looking
bored with her chin in her hand listening to the guy talk. Liz opened the door and walked in. The teacher
missed the sound of the door opening and closing but he did notice when his entire class stopped paying
attention to him and looked over his shoulder at her.

“Hi,” Sar-Rah said smiling up at him.

“Hello, and you are,” he asked turning to face her.

“I’m Sar-Rah Solomon, a new transfer student,” she replied handing him her schedule. He read it
for a second then handed it back and she slipped it into her backpack.

“Well Sar-Rah I’m Mr. Shawl this is Calculus why don’t you tell the class a little bit about
yourself,” he phrased it as a request but Sar-Rah got the feeling it wasn’t.

“What would you like to know about me?”

“Just tell the class whatever you feel comfortable revealing about yourself,” he replied. Immediately after he
said that a wicked grin crossed her face and died instantly. It was replaced with an innocent wide eyed
expression as she turned back to the class. She bounced on the balls of her feet for a second then just as he
was about to tell her she didn’t have to if she didn’t want to she began to speak.

“Well first thing is my name I’m Sar-Rah Solomon, I’m fifteen but I’m emancipated. I like reading,
swimming, pizza, and sex doggy style.”

At that there was a thud behind her as Mr. Shawls chair tipped over with him in it. As giggles and whistles
erupted around the class Sar-Rah still holding her innocent expression looked questioningly at Mr. Shawl
over her shoulder but kept up telling the class about herself.

“I’m joining the swim team, I’m fluent in every spoken language and almost every written one I’m staying with
Liz Caine and her brother who happens to be my fiancée and my six sisters will be his moving in and will be
his wives also. Although do to this countries laws they wont be married in the eyes of the laws but honestly
who cares what the government thinks about our personal lives. Is that enough,” she directed the last
question to Mr. Shawl. At his nod she pointed to the empty seat next to Liz and he nodded.

As she turned backed to the class she let the innocent face drop and let her wicked grin spread across her
face. The class saw and snickered at the teacher as Mr. Shawl tried to get his thoughts back in order. The
class commenced after Sar-Rah took her seat. After class as Liz and her walked to their next class Liz asked
what classes she had Sar-Rah handed Liz her schedule.

“So we have first, second, and fourth period together and then you get the day off.” Liz said.

“Not exactly, I get fifth period off but sixth is when I’ve got swim team practice. I’m only a filler so I can use
the pool but I suspect they are only letting me do it because they don’t have enough people to compete even
though I won’t be competing.”

“Having a period off must be nice though,” Liz asked.

“Not really that’s when I’ll do all the learning for the day as soon as I meet each teacher I just absorb their
knowledge on the subject they are teaching and then the classes are useless except for the entertainment
value and the actual experience of going to school.”

“I wish I could do that it would sure help with my grades.”

“I’m sure it would make Anthony happy if your grades improved so,” Sar-Rah’s hand shot out and firmly
gripped her arm and pulled Liz’s face down to hers and gave her a quick kiss right on the lips being careful
not to smear their lipstick. As quick as that all the knowledge the teacher had about Calculus was transferred
and she understood the problems she had been struggling with.

“Wow.”

“Yeah, you taste really good,” Sar-Rah replied.

“That’s not what I meant.”

“I know but I’ll get to do that for every class we have.”

“You could just wait to the end of the day and do it then,” Liz pointed out as she started to walk so they
wouldn’t be late for English.

“True I could but it would cut down on my reward for helping you now wouldn’t it,” she asked smirking up at
Liz through her thick lashes. Liz just shook her head and pulled open the door to their English class.

The day passed and Sar-Rah absorbed the knowledge from the English teacher along with the computer
teacher and headed to lunch. Coming into the big cafeteria she stopped a little daunted to see all the people
in the trying to talk over one another. Looking around and trying to decide where to sit and saw some of the
kids from her classes trying to wave her over, until she spotted Liz. She was sitting at a table dead center of
the room with what looked to be all the beautiful kids in the room. Sar-Rah began wending her way to Liz,
feeling Sar-Rah’s eyes on her looked up and saw her and smiled. She jabbed the guy sitting next to her in
the ribs with her elbow and made him scoot down so Sar-Rah could squeeze in on the end. There was no
food in front of Liz.

“Are you not eating Liz,” Sar-Rah asked with a disapproving frown.

“The cafeteria food sucks and I was so distracted this morning I forgot to make lunch.”

“Well, I may have the solution for that food falls into the servant’s aspect. What is your favorite sub,” she
asked flicking looks around to make sure no one was listening to their conversation.

“Meatball with mozzarella cheese and mushrooms,” Liz replied looking hopefully at her.

“Enjoy,” Liz exclaimed and reached into her backpack and pulled two of the subs out and placed one in front
of Liz. She also reached in and pulled out a bag of ranch Doritos and two bottles of ice cold Pepsi.

“I love you,” Liz giving her a quick hug and then tearing into her sub barely waiting until she removed the
waxed paper from around it. Sar-Rah unwrapped her own sub and tentatively took a bite and gave a little
moan of pleasure at the taste and began devouring hers as swiftly as Liz was. Sar-Rah and Liz finished their
subs at exactly the same moment and both reached for their sodas and cracked the seals and took a drink in
unison. They paused looked at each other and reach for the bag of chips. Before their hands could reach the
bag another hand shot down and grabbed the bag and snatched it away.

Sar-Rah turned to see John Sloan standing there hold their bag of chips. She stood up and faced him the
people around them slowly started to quiet down curious as to what was about to happen.

“Hello Sar-Rah,” he said with a nasty smile on his face. When she said nothing and just stared at him with
hate in her eyes he began to fidget.

“What nothing to say cat got your tongue. Or maybe your lesbian lover Liz bit if off,” he sneered already
having heard the rumors she was engaged to Liz’s brother. With a smile Sar-Rah turned around to Liz who
was still seated, straddling the bench ready to stand if she was need. Sar-Rah stepped to Liz and threw her
leg over the surprised girls lap and sat down facing her. She sensuously ran her hands into Liz’s hair and
gripped her head. Grinning wickedly up into Liz’s eyes she pulled her down and brought Liz’s lips to her own.
This time as the information from all Sar-Rah’s classes filled Liz’s mind it wasn’t just a peck on the lips. Sar-
Rah’s tongue licked along Liz’s lips until she opened her mouth then it dove in exploring and tasting her.
Suddenly Liz’s arms wrapped around Sar-Rah’s back crushing the girl to her and she returned the kiss with
equal passion. They held the kiss until they both needed air and they broke apart panting forehead pressed
together. After a few moments of regaining her breath Sar-Rah stood disentangling herself from Liz and turn
back to John, who was standing there with his mouth agape and lust fogging his brain. Sar-Rah’s hand shot
out and before he could stop her snatched the bag of opened chips from his hand. She took one step over to
the trash can that was in the middle of the isle and up ended the bag pouring the chips into the garbage.

“As if I would put something someone so filthy touched into my mouth,” she sneered at John, snapping him
out of his daze with the venom in her voice.

“See you are a dike I knew it, that’s why you don’t want me,” he shot back.

“I don’t want you because you’re an idiotic filthy pig, and a disgrace to your entire gender. You’re childish and
petty, taking our chips as if that’s going to make us believe you a better person then us. That makes you a
thief, and a bully, along with a prick who sexually assault teenage girls,” she refuted, turning back to face the
cafeteria.

“Did everyone like the show,” she asked and was answered with a roar of approval and whistles, along with
some scattered clapping.

“Well, giving a round of applause for my future sister-in-law, Elizabeth Caine. Come on Liz stand up and take
a bow.”

Her face flaming Liz shook her head but she waved at the few people close enough to see her clearly as they
clapped. Sar-Rah slipped back into her seat reached into her backpack and pulled out an identical bag of
chips opened them and began sharing them with Liz and the two girls across the table while they talked
about nothing in particular until lunch ended. Nobody even noticed John as he slunk off unable to do or say
anything without looking even more foolish. Before the end of lunch Jen came up and told Sar-Rah to go to
the coach’s office before sixth period.

After lunch, while Liz headed off for the rest of her classes, Sar-Rah head to the library, on her way there as
she was passing an open door she looked in and stopped. There sat a beautiful girl her back to the door,
painting. The picture she was painting was of a wolf but it was so lifelike Sar-Rah half believed it would jump right off the canvas.

“Is someone there,” the girl asked in a small breathy voice.

“Yes. Hi, my name to Sar-Rah.”

“I’m Linda Everett, Linda or Ms. Everett, you can call me either one. I am afraid you’re in the wrong room
though since my last class isn’t till sixth period,” the girl said as she continued to paint.

“Wait a sec, you’re a teacher? How old are you,” Sar-Rah asked in shock.

“I am twenty-eight, and yes I am the art teacher,” Linda replied stopping her brush and turning to face Sar-
Rah.

Her elfish features were what caught the eye first her small face all angled and pointy her pale green where
next then her pale complexion. Sar-Rah focused on the woman and tried to read her mind but was rebuffed.

“You’re an elf,” Sar-Rah stated.

“Don’t be silly elves don’t exist,” the woman said her features pleasant.

“Your features are all elfish, your eyes are pale, as theirs were, and you heard me stop in the door even
though I made no sound that a human would have heard. And most damning is this,” Sar-Rah hand flashed
out and pushed the woman’s hair from her ears, having felt the magical glamour to hide them as soon as the
woman looked at her, she dispelled it with a thought. With a small pop of displace air the tips of the woman’s
ear showed itself to be pointy. Linda backed away in fear reaching her hand up to her ear and replacing the
glamour with a thought.

“What are you? What do you want from me?”

“I am a Lesser Djinn, don’t the elves remember the Djinn at all? And I don’t want anything from you
specifically. I saw you painting and wanted the knowledge of how to create such a beautiful thing so I was
going to absorb your knowledge of how.”

“We are told your kind was evil, mischievous, and cruel. You were going to steal my ability to paint from me?
You are evil,” the woman said as she backed farther from Sar-Rah who made no move to pursue her.

“I was not born Djinn, my sisters and I were turned into Djinn by the last high Djinn in hopes to continue his
race in this modern period. The Djinn are not good or evil any more then any other race is. There are some
good and some bad but the mischievous is quite true,” she grinned at Linda, “I was not going to steal your
knowledge of how to paint I was going to absorb it. It is more like reading a book. If you read a book and
learn to cook from it, the book still retains the knowledge of how to cook only now so do you, you
understand?”

“Yes I understand what you’re saying but why should I believe you? You are Djinn.”

“It doesn’t matter if you believe me. Since I can’t get the knowledge of painting from you, I’m leaving, have a
nice day Linda,” Sar-Rah turned and walked from the room.

“Wait,” Linda called from inside the room but without a backward glance Sar-Rah walked quickly in the
direction of the library. Sar-Rah spent the rest period reading books; reading so fast having to turn the pages
was slowing her down. With ten minutes left of her fifth period she put all the books aback in their proper
places and waved to the librarian who had helped her find the books she wanted and headed off to find the
coach’s office.

Liz’s sixth period was art. She walked in and took her seat at her easel and waited for the topic of the day.
They were to paint a wild animal focusing on how to make to as lifelike as possible. Ms. Everett even placed
and example painting in front of the class, it was a wolf. The kids around the room were still talking about Sar-
Rah and Liz’s show at lunch, casting sidelong glances at Liz. She wasn’t paying attention at all painting a lion
lounging on its side surrounded indistinctly by its pride (FYI a pride is a group of lions like a pack of wolves).
Her painting was coming out well she was talented, it wasn’t quite as good as Ms. Everett’s but it was close.

“Very good, Liz,” Linda said from directly behind Liz’s back startling her and nearly causing her to smear the
line she was painting.

“Thank you Ms. Everett.”

“I’ve heard rumors that a girl named Sar-Rah is staying with you and your brother.”

“Yes, she is. She is engaged to my brother,” Liz offered. A sharp intake of breath behind her caused her to
turn her head and look at the woman behind her.

“I don’t think she is suited for your brother, Liz, you may want to try and talk him out of marrying her.”

“You know Sar-Rah?”

“We met last period she noticed me painting as she walked by and stopped and came in to see if she could
gain the knowledge on how to do it too.”

“So you don’t really know Sar-Rah at all if you met her last period for only a few minutes and I know you don’t
know my brother. So the question is why would you say something like that?”

“I just got the feeling that she wasn’t a good person to associate with,” Linda said feeling slightly ashamed
though not knowing why.

“I do know Sar-Rah and my brother and they will make a perfect couple. However I do thank you for your
concern I’ll be sure to tell Sar-Rah your worried about her,” Liz said her annoyance clearly heard in her voice
she turned back to her painting and continued it. Linda feeling hurt that her warning was dismissed so lightly
and feeling foolish for not thinking up a better argument to enlist Liz’s cooperation, returned to her desk.

Sar-Rah managed to find the coaches office, stepping through the door just as the bell for sixth period to
begin rang. She looked around the office immediately noting all the trophies and awards around the room.
Letting her eyes drift over them she focused on the woman behind the desk, who was looking down reading
something and didn’t appear to know she was there.

“Coach Shell,” Sar-Rah asked.

The woman looked up and shock jolt through Sar-Rah. The woman had on an eye patch. The woman seeing
her startled expression reached up and touched the patch and Sar-Rah lower her eyes not wanting to
embarrass or offend the woman. The silence grew stain when neither said anything.
“I lost the eye in a car accident its why I couldn’t go to the Olympics. It is also why I’m a coach for a swim
team. Your Sarah?”

“Sar-Rah Solomon, Jen said to come and talk to you.”

“Yes, please sit down. Jen said we had a new transfer student who wanted to use the pool and since it’s
against school policy to let students use the pool alone, and since I need one more person on my team to
compete in regionals she asked if I could let you join.”

“She said I wouldn’t have to compete as long as I showed up every day that I could just be a spot filler on the
team so I could use the pool,” Sar-Rah said.

“You brought you own bathing suit?”

“Yes,” Sar-Rah replied pulling out the purple and silver one piece bathing suit.

“Good go down the hall to just before the double doors. Then entrances to both changing rooms are there.

Get changed and follow the girls out to the pool. Stay out of the way of their practice and don’t drown, other
than that your free to do as you wish. If on some days you want to join in on their practice just ask me and
we’ll see.”

“Thank you Coach Shell,” Sar-Rah said as she turned and left the office following the coach’s directions to
the locker room and going inside.

Inside the locker room she could hear girls talking and laughing and the slamming of locker doors. She saw
two girls walking out a doorway on the far side of the locker room and figured that was the entrance that led
to the pool. Finding a locker without a lock on it she pulled out a combination lock from her backpack set it on
the bench and began to strip. There was a girl, she was plain looking. Short brown curly hair, brown eyes,
what really caught the attention was her chest. They were maybe twice the size of Sar-Rah’s but on the girls
four foot ten inch tall frame they looked massive. At first she didn’t notice Sar-Rah. Turning the girl saw her
and froze then she dashed around the corner of the lockers in only her pink panties.

Sar-Rah put on her bathing suit and stuffed all her stuff into the locker and put the lock on it. She then went
out the door she had seen the other girls in bathing suits use hoping it led to the pool, it did. She walked out
and was amazed at the sight of that much water inside of a building. At sixty feet long and thirty feet wide,
with the shallow end being four feet deep and the deep end being fifteen feet deep it was way bigger the she
expected and indoor pool to be. She walked up to the edge and crouched dipping her hand into the water
and was pleased when it came back warm.

“Hey, who are you,” a girls voice came from a few feet behind her.

Turning Sar-Rah looked at the five foot and six inch tall red haired girl behind her. The girls red hair had a
barely noticeable curl at the tips. She had green eyes that flashed in challenge, they weren’t as deeply or
stunningly green as Liz’s but they were close. Freckles covered her face and her skin was really white and
looked soft as silk. Her chest was big enough to fit perfectly into Sar-Rah’s small hands, her body was toned
and sleek, even missing almost all the curves her body was feminine. The busty short plain girl stood behind
her with a girl who looked like a model. Long blonde hair braided into a single tail the reached to a perfect
ass and her tits were maybe a few sizes bigger then Sar-Rah’s own. She had blue eyes and she stood about
six feet tall. They were all wearing Sar-Rah assumed was a swim team issued blue once piece swim suit with
their names on the front on their left breast.

“Hi, I’m Sar-Rah.”

“I’m Cassie, the short one behind me is Nina, and the amazon woman is Sasha.”

The names were familiar to Sar-Rah but she couldn’t place them for a second. Then the memory clicked into
place.

“Your Liz’s friends she was over at your house at a party this weekend, right?”

“Yeah that’s us,” the red head replied running her eyes over Sar-Rah in an appraising manner.

“Are you really marrying Anthony,” she asked nonchalantly. Sar-Rah could tell this was the reason they all
came over even though Cassie was managing to hide her desire to know and hope that it wasn’t true the
other two were not so hard to read and she could read the dread in their faces.

“Yep,” Sar-Rah replied keeping her face neutral pretending not to notice the despairing look the two in the
back shared. If her plan went perfectly then they would be happy about the turn of events.

“How long have you guys known each other? I’ve never even heard of you before today and I’ve them my
entire life.”

“I only met Anthony a couple of days ago. It was just love at first sight,” Sar-Rah replied.

“Your marrying a guy you’ve only known for a few days? Isn’t that to fast shouldn’t you get to know him better
before you guys make that kind of decision?”

“Nope, I know everything about him that I need to know already,” Sar-Rah replied keeping her voice steady
and calm while it was plain to see that Cassie’s calm was cracking. Cassie just stood there staring at her
mouth working silently not able to come up anything to say to stop the marriage. Finally without saying
another word, she turn and walked away Nina and Sasha in tow. As Cassie stalked away Sar-Rah called out
to her.

“Hey Cassie, I might bring Anthony to your party this weekend. Liz told me you have one every weekend and
she invited me she also said Anthony had an open invitation to your parties.”

Cassie stopped in her tracks and turned to face Sar-Rah he face a little pale.

“There not parties really there just a small get together for some friends. I only throw big parties about once a
month. What else did Liz tell you about our weekend get together?”

“Nothing much just that it will be fun and that she always invites Anthony but he never goes he always gives
her some excuse or says maybe next time but never goes. Do you know why he always refuses?”

“If Liz invited you can come but Anthony won’t he never comes. I did something stupid before and he doesn’t
come near me anymore. He hates me, after I did what I did I can’t really blame him. He only comes to my
house with Liz maybe twice a year now. I can probably count on my fingers the number of times he has
spoken to me in the past three years.”

Sar-Rah could see the pain in Cassie’s expression at that admission. Realizing she may have said too much
Cassie turned and continued to walk back to where the other five girls were gathering and talking while
waiting for the coach. Sar-Rah thought about the upcoming weekend and her blood began to heat. Desire
flushed her cheeks and she began breath heavily as she imagined everything she and Anthony were going to
do to those girls. The coach entered the pool area and looked around checking to make sure all nine were
present then she blew her whistle and told the gorls to begin their stretches. While they stretched and Sar-
Rah copied them the coach stood in front of them and watched.

“Alright everyone as you can see we have a new member. This is Sar-Rah she is filling the empty seat so we
can compete and she can use the pool. Try to get along if she wants to join in the practices let her if not she’ll
stay out of your way. Nina here is the whistle and the stop watch check their times and see if there is any
way to speed them up.”

“Yes Coach Shall,” Nina replied taking the items the coach handed her.

The coach left and all the girls finished their stretching and moved towards the pool. Sar-Rah stood back and
watched as each of the girls got into their own lane they weren’t even using half the pool. The girls readied themselves and with the shriek of the whistle they pushed off Sasha in the lead with Cassie a close second while the other girls were all a small distance back most close to the same speed. Sar-Rah moving three or four lanes down so as not to distract them slid into the water. She loved the feel of it around her and had always loved to swim. The other girls were almost back to their starting position as Sar-Rah began readying herself for her laps. She happened to kicked off with the shriek of the whistle at the same moment as the other girls. Only Nina saw the precise way she moved her arms and legs with no extra movement and no excessive splashing. Sar-Rah shot ahead of the other girls, reached the other end flipped in the water pushed off and began the return half of the lap before any of the other girls even reached the far side.
After sixty laps Sar-Rah heard the shrill call of the whistle twice in rapid succession and looked over to see the other girls moving towards the edge of the pool preparing to get out and she realized the double blast meant the end of class. Sar-Rah swam quickly to the side and hoisted herself out of the pool headed for the locker room. She went into the shower which was just a large room maybe 15 feet by 15 feet, walls and floor tiled, with ten shower heads on the wall away from the door. There were one or two girls in there before her already showering all were still wearing their swim suits. Sar-Rah walked up to a shower head and turned on the hot water like Anthony had showed her and gave a little squeal when it came out cold. She jumped out of the spray and waited a second for it to warm before putting her hand under the water to check the temperature then moved back under the spray finding the water hot and soothing to her muscles. She stripped out of her bathing suit and rinsed it out then hung it off the handles in front of her and began to run her hands through her hair rinsing away the chlorine and chemicals that were in the pool.

“What are you doing,” Cassie’s voice sounded from behind her. She turned to face Cassie still running her hands through her hair and saw that the other girls were all looking at her also.

“Taking a shower what does it look like I’m doing,” Sar-Rah replied flippantly.

“It looks like you’re naked,” Cassie shot back her eyes running over Sar-Rah’s body, seeing her appraisal Sar-Rah’s nipples hardened.

“I’ve been naked for every shower I have ever taken. I thought this was the excepted fashion for showering.”

“Aren’t you embarrassed about being naked in front of strangers?”

Sar-Rah looked around at the other seven girls in the shower all wearing their bathing suits then to Cassie.

“No why should I be embarrassed there are only females in here so there is no problem.”

Cassie looked at her bewildered then she just shook her head and went to one of the other shower head and turned it on to begin her own shower. With a shrug Sar-Rah turned back to finished her shower. She turned off the water and wrung out her bathing suit and as much water as she could get from her hair and walked back to her locker. She dressed quickly and stuffed her wet bathing suit into a plastic bag she pulled from her backpack gathered her stuff and walked out heading for the front doors of the school where she was supposed to meet Liz. When she got down to the front entrance she saw Liz was already standing there waiting for her. She quickly walked up her and they left heading for the bus stop.

“So how was the swim team’s practice,” asked Liz.

“It was okay it. Why didn’t you tell me your… friends were on the team?”

“I thought it would be a fun surprise,” Liz said with amusement.

As they near the bus stop they saw that someone was waiting for them.

“Hey sis you have a good day? Sar-Rah you had me worried when I got home and you weren’t there.”

“Yeah my day was fine,” Liz said.

“Sorry to worry you, I registered for classes today. It was fun I met Liz’s friends, and learn a how bunch of
new things. I met some scum sucking loser and got to swim and one of the teachers here is an elf,” Sar-Rah
ramble her face lit with happiness.

Anthony having seen she was fine let go of the irrational anger caused by his fear of something happening to
either of them. He smile at the child like happiness in her eyes. Then her words sank in and he gaped at her.

“An elf,” he asked.

“Yep I saw her on my way to practice she was painting a picture of a wolf it was awesome. Apparently whom
ever has been recording the elven history wrote down that Djinn were evil so I don’t think she likes me.”

“She knows you’re Djinn,” he asked alarm beginning to rise in him again.

“Don’t worry Anthony. She is an elf she can’t tell anyone about me without exposing herself and if she does
that the other elves if there are any others left after all this time would execute her for revealing herself,” she
said sensing his unease. She walked up to him and wrapped her arms tightly around his neck pressing her
body tightly to his and pulled his head down so his lips met hers. His arms wrapped tightly around her as her
tongue explored his mouth. Remembering they were in public and that his sister was watching he restrained
himself from running his hands up under her shirt. When she pulled back he noticed what she was wearing
for the first time now that his worry for her had abated. He instantly began to get hard and his breath sped up.
Noticing the change in him Sar-Rah followed the line of his gaze to her clothes then looked back at him she
saw his gaze leave her and run over his sister. It looked like he was having a hard time breathing. The bus
pulled up behind him and he waited for the two girls to embark before he follow his eyes firmly locked on Liz
ass as she swayed her hips walking to the back of the bus. They seated them self in the back row with
Anthony squished firmly between them.

“Do you like our outfits? I made them both specifically for you since you like the goth loo,” Sar-Rah asked.

“You are both beautiful,” he said.

Liz flushed at his comment and picked at her shirt. She smile an evil smile and ran her hand over his thigh
and caressed the bulge he’d had since he notice their clothes. He groan at the feel of her hand on his cock it
his erection confined into the tight fit of his jeans as it was, was causing him a great deal of discomfort.

“Stop that,” he scolded her grabbing her wrist and pulling her hand away. She pouted at him poking out her
bottom lip. His attention immediately focused on her lips he wanted to lean down and run his tongue over
them. Seeing his intense focus on her mouth she slowly slowly ran her tongue over lips wetting them and
making them shine in light of the waning sun.

“Your evil, an evil succubus that’s what you are,” he groaned as he released her and covered his face with
his hands resting his elbows on his knees hoping that blocking the sight of her would lessen his desire.

“No you’re confused. I’m one of the seven wickedly sexy Djinn you’re going to marry. But I’ll get you a
succubus as a wedding gift, okay? You can keep it as a pet they’re only about as smart as a really smart
dog,” she whisper into ear using her tongue to draw the lobe into her mouth and bite down on it gently.
Shivering at the lust rose with her actions her dropped his hands from his face and turned his head to look at
her face to judge her seriousness.

“Don’t succubi suck the life energy from the men they have sex with? I’m rather attached to my life and there
is no sex worth dying for.”

“They only suck the energy when their hungry and it won’t kill you. You could spent all night fucking her
brains out and a succubus would only be able to drain enough energy that you would need about a day to
recover. Those legends about men being sucked dry where about fools who constantly had sex with a
succubus day after day without getting enough rest.”

As she was talking she had slowly inched her hand back to the bulge in his pants and as she finished her
explanation she once again started to stroke his erection. He realized that this whole time his sister was
being really quite he looked at her from the corner of his eye. Her eyes were locked on Sar-Rah’s hand on
his jean cover bulge as she stroked it Liz rubbed her legs together and her hands were clenched in her lap
one gripping the other her knuckles were white. Anthony opened his mouth to apologize when he was saved
from having to as the bus stopped at their stop he quickly stood and hurried to get off the bus Liz behind him
with Sar-Rah taking up the rear with a mischievous grin splitting her face. She took deep breathes as she
tried to bring her racing heart back to a normal speed. They walked back to the house and Anthony opened
the door letting the go ahead of him and closed the door behind him turning he locked it. As he turned again
kicking his shoes off, he saw them standing in the door leading to the kitchen their heads close together
whispering their eyes watching him. As Sar-Rah said something to her Liz looked at her and went down the
hall and he heard a door close.

“What was that about,” he asked.

“I was telling her that we would need a little alone time in your room,” she replied then grabbed his hand and
dragged him into his room.

She turned and closed his bed room door. She pushed him back till his knees touched the bed.

“Stay right there don’t you dare move,” she commanded him. He stayed there as she went into his bathroom
and came back a few seconds later with one of his big thick fluffy towels. At her will the towel split into five
long strips. She place them on the bed and moved back in front of him. Looking lovingly up into his face she
reached up and ran her nails along his jaw then rose to her toes and kissed him lightly. Running her hands
down his body she gripped the bottom of his shirt and pulled it up but couldn’t get it over his head since he
was taller and hadn’t bent over for her to be able to reach. Leaving it around his neck for him to finish pulling
off she reached down and unbuttoned his jeans lowering the zipper just as he finish extricating himself from
his shirt. Looking up into his eyes she pushed her hand into his jean and gripped his swollen cock. At the feeling of her hands on his bare flesh he moaned and his head fell back as he savored the feel of her gently stroking him. Suddenly her hands slammed into his muscled chest with the bed right behind his knees he over balanced and fell back on to the bed. She bent grabbed his jeans and pulled them off with a quick jerk and hopped up onto him straddling his hips his grinding against her pussy through the leather pants, she moaned at the feel of him pressed firmly against her.

“As beautiful and sexy as you look in that getup you’re overdressed my loved,” Anthony said. With a grin she looked down at him and then her clothes began to melt into smoke. Within second they were skin to skin his cock trapped between her pussy and his stomach. He hissed in pleasure as he felt the heat and wetness of her as she began to grind against him. They both moaned as pleasure flooded them. Sar-Rah remembering her plan stop moving and Anthony growl in displeasure while he looked questioningly up at her.
“Put your hands up above your head,” she said with a wicked grin on her face. Pausing for a second he remembered the strips of towel he paused. Then looking up into her eyes he decide to trust her and he raised his hands up to where they could be tied to the headboard. After she had him firmly tied to the head board she spun tied feet to the foot of the bed grabbing the fifth strip she turn back to face his head.

“Don’t worry my love you are going to enjoy this more then you could imagine,” she said softly caressing his face and putting the last strip around his head as a blind fold. He stiffened as his sight went dark, he did not protest but she could tell he didn’t like being tied down or the blindfold. She finished tying the blindfold and began running her hands gently over his body. All his muscles were tensed his erection beginning to go soft. She lowered to her hand to it lifted it up and gave the swollen head a lick like an ice-cream cone and he immediately went rock hard. With a soft loving smile she stroked him a few times then let him go standing she silently walked over to the bath room and motion to a naked Liz to join her. She had cautioned Liz to remain absolutely silent. She moved back to the bed and ran the finger nails of one hand gently up and then down his cock the feeling causing his whole body to tremble. As Liz approached the bed she let her hand drop to her side and stepped back.

Liz ran her hand hesitantly over Anthony’s chest feeling the muscles under his skin quiver at her touch. Joy and fear flooded her at the same time, she was finally able to touch him to have him inside her, but if when the blindfold was removed and rejected her she shuddered with fear at just the thought. Gathering her courage she leaned down her hair dragging across his bhest then face as she brought her mouth to his and kissed him. He pushed back against her kissing her back his arms jerking at his bonds as he tried to embrace her. She deepened her kiss as she climbed onto the bed and threw her leg over him hips. Her juices that had been running down her leg began to drip onto his cock every time a drop landed on it it twitched and Anthony gave a soft moan. She lift his cock so it was pointed straight up and she lowered her self slowly till he was just barely wedged against her entrance and she froze.
She couldn’t continue not without his consent. She thought about him rejecting her and her whole body shook violently and a tear slid down her cheek. Wedged as he was Anthony felt it.

“Sar-Rah are you okay,” he asked concern filled his voice.

Liz placed her hands on Anthony’s chest, to steady herself, motioned for Sar-Rah to remove the blindfold. Sar-Rah silently asked if she was sure when she nodded her consent Sar-Rah moved up and removed the blindfold. Anthony squinted at the light for a second then he was looking at Sar-Rah standing by the head of the bed blindfold in hand. He eyes widened in surprised his head jerked around and his brain went utterly blank. Before his eyes was his dream, his beautiful sister straddled his hips his cock lodged between her pussy lips. His gaze roamed over the expanse of her bared silken skin. He had not seen her naked since they were children though he had often dreamed and fantasized about her nude. The edges of his vision began to blacken and the world swam before his eyes. At the burning pain in his chest he sucked in a lung full of air finally having remembered how to breath.

“Liz,” he whispered. Awe filled his voice, as he watched her she began to lower herself onto him.

“Do you want me big brother,” she asked pausing again. “If you don’t want this now is the time to say so or I’m going to bury you in my body to you fill me completely then keep going to you give your baby.”

At her words he jerked then quivered biting his lower lip till blood began to pour down his lip just to hold himself in check her words alone almost bring him to cum in her. Panting with his blood dripping from his chin he looked up into her eyes. He didn’t see any hesitation there just a fear of being rejected so he surrendered to his forbidden lust.

“Little one I’ve wanted you since you were twelve years old.”

Joy flood Liz and tears of happiness began to spill from her eyes as she lowered herself firmly on to Anthony’s cock. When he was fully embedded in her she was pressed again his hips Anthony was moaning beneath her his arms jerking at his restrains trying to reach her and white hot flashes of pleasure were making her giddy.

“No blood,” Anthony said looking down to were they were joined.

“I broken my hymen along time ago I was still a virgin till just now though,” she said smiling down at him wiggling a little.

“You’re so tight,” Anthony moaned.

At his word his inner muscles squeezed him even tighter and he moaned again his hips lifted from the bed her atop them impaling her even more firmly on his shaft. She began to rock her hips back and forth slowly at first then gathering more speed with each trust until she was slamming her hips against his as hard and fast as she could. Sweat coat them both after ten minutes. They were both close he cried out warning her and she slammed don’t one more time impaling herself as deeply on him as she could and ground he pelvis against him. He a growl his entire body tensed and lift her from the bed with his hips and released into her. Feeling his warmth flood her womb she threw back her head and shrieked as her own orgasm rocked her and her pussy tighten around him till it was slightly painful. Hearing another moan he looked over to Sar-Rah who was sitting in his computer chair her heels pulled up to her ass with her legs spread lewdly. She had three fingers buried inside her and her hand was soaked from her juices she shook so violently from her continuing orgasm he could see it from the bed.

After he stopped cumming a feeling of exhaustion swept through him and though he fought to keep his eyes open he couldn’t. The last thing he remembered before drifting off to sleep was the feeling of his bonds being cut and the warmth of naked bodies on either side of his.

P.S. Thank you for reading i read through this twice myself and fixed a bunch of errors both gramatical and spelling so if you find one get over it. Also i realize that there is not a lot of sex in the story i dont need you to tell me that in some chapters there will be more then some others but this i am mainly writing for the story so if you just want sex sex sex read something else. Also i had one complaint about putting the “alien” tag on a previous chapter there is no “genie” tag or elf or other supernatural being so you get alien.

---

Clint takes his mother and two sisters shopping and Melody discovers her exhibitinist side when she’s ordered to drop panties in the middle of the store.

Incestuous Harem
Chapter Five: Mom & Sis Drop Their Panties
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2016

Vicky Samuels

“…and that is why the colonial forces of Belgium ultimately failed in their occupation of the Congo,” Pam Hiragawa said as she stood on the lectern, her debate cards clutched in her hands. They were blue index cards, her slim fingers holding on to them tightly. The girl spoke with a stilted cadence. Her facts were good, but she still was shy about speaking in public.

I squirmed in the seat of the hard, metal folding chair, watching as my debate team took on our rivals. All our practice the last four Saturdays, starting even before term began, was leading up to our first match of the season.

And my team was not ready. Why did I volunteer to lead my high school’s debate club? It was more work on top of teaching History, and with no extra pay.

My phone buzzed inside my purse. I opened it up and pulled out my iPhone. My sister had sent me a text. I guess she woke up and crawled out of my bed. She drank so much wine last night, so I wasn’t shocked she was just waking up. I hated seeing her drowning in the cheap wine. I missed Clinton, too. God, did I miss my man, but we still had our family. Our children. But she didn’t seem to care about anything but drinking and crawling into my bed.

“Guess what I’m watching,” was my sister’s text, complete with a winky emoji.

“What?” I typed, my eyes flicking up to Pam.

She was a lovely girl, petite, her face round and skin a lovely shade of pale olive, not much darker than mine but tinged with something exotic. Her hair was pulled back into a French braid, a pair of pink barrettes above her ears. She was cute. Exactly the type of girl Clinton enjoyed.

Our man loved Asian women. It always made him so happy when Cheryl or I procured him a cutie, bringing a new friend, a coworker, or even one of my students into our bed for a night of shared passion.

It was something of a competition between my sister and I.

“I’m watching something naughty,” answered my sister. I could almost hear her naughty laugher, picturing her face, framed by her bleached-blonde hair, twisting into naughty mirth, her thighs squeezed together, pussy wet.

“Porn?”

“Of a sort. It’s live action.”

That had me blinking. I shifted. “Live action? Are you on a cam site paying some girl to strip off her clothes? What about the money?” It was all so tight now. Clinton’s life insurance was running out. It was a good thing Zoey started working. She promised to give some of her paycheck to us.

She must be doing good at Dairy Queen to afford her new car.

“No, no. This is even naughtier. It’s happening in my house.”

My eyes widened. My pussy clenched. “Clint and my daughter? Have they finally done it?”

A big thumbs up appeared. “Clint’s streaming it to my phone. Him. Melody. Alicia.”

“Holy shit!” I gasped aloud.

People glanced at me. Pam faltered on stage, her head snapping around to look at me. I winced and gave her a supportive nod. Clint and two of his sisters. Not that he knew Melody was actually his half-sister. And he was sleeping with both of them? Melody wasn’t shocking. The two had been inseparable since they could crawl. Only a month a part in age, my nineteen-year-old daughter and Clint had run around our houses and the neighborhood. It was clear they were in love. And since I routinely slept with my sister, who was I to judge?

But Clint and Alicia? The eighteen-year-old was such a quiet girl, a mouse always in her room reading.

My pussy was on fire. I stared at my phone and then my eyes widened. Streaming? Why would he stream himself having sex with our daughters to my sister’s phone unless… “Are you fucking your son?”

“I am, baby sis,” Cheryl typed almost immediately. “He’s just like Clinton. Just as strong. Oh, Vicky, it was wonderful.”

Like Clinton… I trembled. I was a submissive. I learned that the day Cheryl brought me into her boyfriend’s bed. Clinton and her had only been nineteen while I was eighteen. A trembling virgin with braces. I submitted to him—I did anything he asked—and I loved him for it. As much as I missed my man, I also missed being taken in hand. Dominated. Cheryl needed it even more. She was always closer to Clinton. I had tried to be dominant for her, but I just didn’t have it in me. I could spank her ass and put nipple clamps on her nubs, but my heart wasn’t in it. I couldn’t give it my all.

And she knew it.

“And here I am stuck at school all day,” I typed adding a frowny face.

“Sorry.” She put a laughing face. She always was the brat. Sometimes, I thought I should be the older sister. “Well, they’re wrapping up. I have a daughter’s creampie to devour.”

“Fuck,” I muttered under my breath, squirming. I glanced up at Pam Hiragawa, wincing at her stilted speech, and really, really wished I could masturbate. My poor panties were soaked as I pictured my nephew. He was so strong, a younger version of his father, muscular, fit, dark hair, serious jawline.

Damn my sister.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Cheryl Elliston

I giggled, knowing my baby sister was squirming while stuck at school. I stood up, my body buzzing from my orgasm. I closed messenger, the window shrinking to a little circle in the corner of my phone showing Vicky’s profile pic. On the screen, Clint fucked Alicia hard, my eighteen-year-old daughter trembling beneath him. Melody was stretched on her side beside them, kissing and nuzzling, sharing the moment with her lover and master.

He was my master, too. I was his Mommy-slave.

I stood up, stretching, my breasts jiggling before me. I walked naked out of the master bedroom. Our children had no idea the naughty games Vicky and I got up to with their father in this room. It was soundproofed, the walls lined with cork beneath the wallpaper. One of the first upgrades Clinton did to both our houses after we bought them. They were side-by-side. That took a lot of work to find two houses both for sale, but we knew early on we wanted to all be close. To raise our children together even if they didn’t know they were brother and sisters yet.

My feet padded across the hardwood floors, another gift to me from my loving husband. There were so many touches in the house that Clinton had installed for me. I was his slave, his submissive, I would do anything for him, and he rewarded me in every way he could.

Tears beaded in my eyes. I swallowed, thirsty. I hesitated for a moment, glancing at the stairs leading to the first floor. There was a box of wine in the cabinet. I could pop down there real quick and…

No, no. Clint was almost done. And there would be something delicious to drink in his room.

I headed to the stairs to the attic. The moans were coming from my phone and from upstairs. They weren’t synced. The groans came from my phone just a fraction of a second later. I smiled, stalking up to Clint’s. I reached his door, opening it.

“I’m your slut!” Alicia shouted. “Cum in me!”

And groaned as I watched my son’s muscular ass flex as he drove his cock into my youngest child’s pussy. Alicia’s pigtails of light-brown hair were spread across Clint’s bed. Her small breasts were budding mounds topped by pink nipples.

“Yes, cum in her, Sir!” I gasped, pussy melting.

“Mom!” Alicia gasped, her eyes widening in fright as Clint rammed his dick into her. He grunted. My son was cumming into my daughter. His little sister. My pussy clenched. A drunk wave of lust washed through me.

Alicia stared at me, her glasses hanging on the edge of her cute nose, her brown eyes wide. First with fear and then with confusion as she stared at my large breasts and naked body. I stroked my hand down to my black bush, running fingers through it as I walked into the room.

“What’s going on?” Alicia gasped.

“I came to check in on how Clint was disciplining you,” I smiled. “Mmm, and that is a novel approach.”

“She needed it,” Clint groaned, staring down at her. “Right, Princess?”

“Princess?” whispered Alicia, her voice trembling.

“I think you’re my cute, little princess,” grinned Clint. “My submissive, little sister, right?”

“Yes,” she whispered as Clint rolled off of her.

“And Melody’s my queen,” Clint grinned, his dick shining wetly. He was on the edge of the bed. It was so narrow for the three of them. “And Mom is my slave.”

“Slave?” gasped Alicia.

“She is, Cupcake,” whispered Melody. “Of course, so are we. His queen-slave and his princess-slave.” Melody nuzzled at my daughter’s lips. The pair kissed as I licked my lips, moving into the room.

Clint stood up, stretching his muscles. His hand cracked down on my ass, pushing me to the bed. I yelped. “You know what to do, slave.”

“Yes, Sir,” I moaned. “Mommy knows just what to do.”

Melody broke the kiss with her half-sister, a bright smile on her lips, a gleam in her eye. “You are going to love this, Cupcake. I know I did when I ate Clint’s cum out of your mom’s pussy.”

Alicia’s eyes widened. She pushed up her glasses with a finger. “Mommy, are you…?”

“I’m going to lick all of our Master’s cum out of your snatch because your Mommy is a depraved slave. Mommy will do anything to keep her big, strong son happy. And this will make him so happy.”

“Yes,” Melody moaned, squirming.

“Melody, get that bruised ass over here,” Clint growled as I sank on the bed. “You’re fidgeting a lot. I know you have a hot cunt.”

“So hot,” Melody moaned. “As hot as my ass.” She shifted and winced. “I should make you rub aloe vera onto my ass, dick. It hurts.”

“Make?” Clint asked, his voice strong. “You can’t make me do anything. If I rub aloe vera on your ass, it’s because I choose to. Because I want you happy.”

“Right, Clint,” Melody giggled as she climbed off the bed. She moved to him. She was quite the smart-aleck. She put her arms around his neck. “I’m sorry, Clint. Will you put aloe vera on my ass? It hurts so much. You spanked me too hard.”

“And you loved it,” Clint said. And then his hand smacked down on her burning ass. She yelped, jumping against his naked body.

“I did,” she breathed, her voice thick and throaty.

“Oh, wow,” Alicia gasped as my niece kissed my son, their tongues dancing. “Oh, that’s so beautiful.”

“Almost as beautiful as this,” I told my youngest daughter, spreading her legs apart, staring at her tight pussy, so red, her slit gaping open from Clint’s cock. Pinkish cum leaked out. He had popped her cherry, despoiled her. “This is a beautiful sight, too.”

I ran my finger through my daughter’s wispy, brown pubic hair, sliding down to her pussy. I stroked it, her flesh so hot and juicy. She groaned, her body shuddering, her small nipples jiggling atop her breasts.

I leaned over and, unable to resist her juicy depths, licked. I gathered my daughter’s fresh juices mixed with my son’s salty cum. An incestuous creampie for me to devour. I was such a bad Mommy. I licked harder, loving the cooing sounds Alicia made.

“Mommy,” she gasped, her cute nose twitching.

“Just enjoy, Princess,” I smiled, loving the nickname for her.

“Yes, just enjoy, Cupcake,” Melody moaned, leaning against Clint’s dresser. She yelped. Both his hands squeezing her spanked ass as he buried his face into her pussy and licked.

Clinton, my husband, had always told my son to keep his woman happy. “A happy woman will do anything for you if you do,” he had promised. “Anything.”

Clint took that lesson to heart as he devoured Melody’s cunt. I could tell he loved the flavor of her sweet snatch. I took another lick of my daughter’s cunt as my son devoured my niece. Alicia and Melody made different sounds, Alicia’s so cute and innocent, little gasps and sighs, while Melody groaned and moaned, so throaty and husky.

“Yes, yes, just like that, Clint,” panted Melody. “Oh, damn, you know what to do. Thank you, Clint. Thank you. I love it when you devour my pussy.”

“I love it when you devour mine, Mommy,” Alicia moaned as my tongue probed into her pussy, touching the depths plundered by my son. “It’s so different. You’re so much softer. Not as aggressive.”

“Mmm, Clint devours you,” Melody agreed, her round, naked tits jiggling, the dresser rocking behind her as she swayed.

I latched my lips about my daughter’s pussy, sucking hard, drawing out Clint’s cum. She gasped and bucked, her tiny breasts jiggling. Her mouth opened into a wide O as she gasped and moaned, her glasses slipping on her face. She tossed her head back and forth, little hips humping her pussy into me as she savored my mouth.

I probed my tongue into her hole, my hands grabbing her ass, that sweet, youthful tush. I gave both cheeks a squeezed, my tongue swirling, teasing. She shuddered again, squeaking out her pleasure. My head moved back and forth as I explored her snatch, searching for any last traces of my son’s cum in her depth.

I had such a hunger for it. I wanted to devour every last drop of his jizz out of my daughter.

“Mommy,” she moaned. Her fingers found her small nipples, pinching and twisting them. Her pigtails danced as her head tossed back and forth. “Mommy, yes, yes, yes.”

My fingers dug into her ass, pulling her pussy tight against my lips. My tongue flailed through her folds. I found her clit, caressing it. She bucked again, her thighs pressing on my cheeks. She trapped my face, holding my lips against her clit.

I sucked.

She shuddered, spasming. Her pleasure built in her depths as I licked and nuzzled at her clit. I kept her gasping and shuddering. I sucked hard, my cheeks hollowing. Her body bucked. Her fresh juices flowed.

“Mommy!” she screeched as she came. “Mommy, yes, yes! I’m cumming! Oh, Mommy! I love it!”

“She’s quite addicted to having her pussy licked,” moaned Melody, her face twisting with delight as she humped on my son’s mouth. He made her gasp, squeezing her ass, mixing pain with the pleasure.

Lucky girl.

“Mmm,” I smiled, crawling up my daughter. “You tasted delicious.”

My pussy dripped as my large tits pressed into my daughter’s small mounds. I leaned in, kissing her on the lips. Her tongue fluttered against mine. It was so wrong, so taboo. My hips wiggled, my thighs pressed tight. My clit ached so badly. I had to take the pressure off of it. I wanted to cum so badly.

Melody screamed out Clint’s name, cumming loudly on my son’s mouth. I broke the kiss with my daughter, looking at my niece. Her round breasts bounced, her blonde hair danced about her shoulders. Melody was the only natural blonde in the family.

“Wow,” Alicia whispered. “Is that what I look like when I climax?”

“You look cuter,” I purred, nuzzling my cheek against her as we watched Melody’s face twist. “But just as beautiful.”

Alicia shivered beneath me.

Melody shuddered her final time. Clint rose, his lips stained with pussy juices. He pinned Melody to the dresser and kissed her hard, his dick throbbing before him. He held Melody, loving her, his hands still squeezing her ass, reminding her who her Master was.

The man who loved her and owned her.

My eyes misted with tears. “They’re so beautiful together.”

“Yeah,” Alicia said, her voice wistful.

Clint broke the kiss. “Okay, ladies, quick showers. We’re going shopping.”

“Shopping?” Melody panted, her eyes unfocused, still riding her orgasm high.

“We’re out of groceries,” Clint’s dark eyes lanced to me. “Someone forgot to go shopping this week.”

“Sorry, Sir,” I flushed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Clint Elliston

I pulled the SUV into the parking spot before the grocery store my family always shopped at. My dad taught me to drive in this vehicle. I had been so scared at first. It was such a huge, intimidating car. But then I got used to it, Dad encouraging me. I put the car into park and turned the key in the ignition.

“Okay, let’s go,” I said, my dick half-hard. I was eager to have some fun on our shopping trip, a few naughty ideas percolating in the back of my mind.

“I know that grin,” Melody said, sitting in the passenger seat. She had called shotgun. “What are we up to?”

“Shopping,” I winked at her. She was wearing her tight jeans and the delicious tank top that molded to her breasts. Her nipples hardened, two dimples pointing at me.

I climbed out and opened the passenger door behind me. Alicia wore a pink dress, the skirt frilly and girlish. Her pigtails made her seem even younger than eighteen. I held out my hand to her. “Princess.”

“Thank you, big brother,” Alicia said, her cheeks spotting with red as she took my hand. She held it tight and stepped out of the SUV.

She didn’t let go of my hand, but gripped it like a little girl with her father. My dick throbbed harder at the thought. Not just my little sister, my submissive princess, but my little girl who needed someone stern and fatherly to love and protect her. And to discipline her when she was naughty.

“Oh, you’re becoming her Daddy Dom,” Mom gushed as she walked around the SUV.

“Daddy Dom?” Melody and I asked at the same moment.

“Jinx,” she shot at me, her eyes bright.

I gave her a glare, my lips sealed tight. She beamed at me, slipping into my other side. I put my arm around her waist then slid my hand down to her ass, gripping it possessively. She shuddered at the pain from her spanking, but that didn’t wipe her smirk away.

“A Daddy Dom’s a type of Master in BDSM,” Mom explained, walking alongside us. Alicia kept a tight grip on my hand while Melody kept snuggled against me, my hand on her ass. “It’s a Master/slave relationship, but with a twist where the Dominant is a father, or a mother, to the submissive. Treating her like a little girl, spoiling her, loving her, and, of course, disciplining her. He provides for her, especially when her little pussy gets hot and she needs to cum.”

Alicia squeezed my hand tight, her eyes downcast, her cheeks bright red.

“Is your little pussy getting hot, Princess?” I asked her.

She nodded her head.

“You want me to be your Daddy, huh?”

“My big brother,” she said. “My big, strong brother.”

I opened my mouth to speak, but Melody cleared her throat. “I jinxed you, Clint. Remember?”

I squeezed her ass hard, giving her a look.

“But, I guess, I can unjinx you.” She leaned in, whispering, “It is so hot listening to you talk to your little sister that way. She wants you to love her, protect her, and satiate her naughty pussy. Mmm, lucky you.”

My dick ached in my pants. Lucky me indeed.

I led my little princess and mouthy submissive into the grocery store. I was beginning to suspect Melody really liked being spanked. She was really pushing me with her teasing, testing me, seeing where the line was, how far she could step over it. It was a game to her.

And one I was ready to play.

Mom walked before us pushing the grocery cart. Her ass swayed in the fairly conservative dress she wore. It was a light yellow, tight at the waist then the skirt falling loose over hips and ass to end a few inches above her knees. It was sleeveless and high in the back, but had enough cleavage to show off her large breast. The push-up bra she wore made her tits them absolutely delicious.

“You keep staring at your mom’s ass,” Melody giggled.

“You do, big brother,” Alicia said in her girlish voice. I liked her calling me that.

I gave her hand a squeeze. “Well, Princess, Mom’s got a great ass.”

Alicia giggled and nodded her head.

We attracted looks as we shopped. You don’t often see a young man with his hand on his girlfriend’s ass while holding another girl’s hand. But I didn’t care. No one would know we were related.

Mom had her shopping list on the phone, and she knew her way around the store. She started on the right, working our way through it. I waited for the perfect moment. We found it on the cereal aisle with no one else browsing it at the moment.

“Okay, women,” I said, breaking away from my sisters. “Panties off.”

“Yes, Sir,” Mom said, smoothly placing a box of cereal into the cart then reaching beneath her skirt. She didn’t hesitate to pull her panties down her legs in the middle of the store.

“Clint?” Alicia squeaked, her eyes wide.

“Yes, Princess?” I asked. I loomed over her, cupping her cheek and lifting her gaze. “You want to be my good, little sister, right? Good little sisters get sweet rewards. You want that, don’t you? Something sweet?”

“Yes, big brother,” she said, her voice so soft.

“Then be a good, little sister and take off your panties.”

She swallowed and nodded her head. My thumb stroked her cheek once before I let go. She reached beneath her skirt as I took the panties from Mom. Hers were frilly and gray, a bow on the front, the crotch soaked. I couldn’t help but inhale her spicy musk as Alicia worked down her panties. They were pink, matching her dress, and cute, the kind a little girl would wear. She stepped out of them, her panties momentarily catching on her black Mary Janes. Then she held them up.

“Here, big brother,” she breathed, shivering. I brought them to my nose and inhaled her fresh musk.

Then I turned to Melody, a big grin on my lips. “Well, slut?”

“You asshole,” Melody muttered, looking around. “I’m wearing jeans.”

I arched an eyebrow. “And?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Melody Samuels

My pussy clenched as Clint stared at me. He was loving this. The asshole. The wonderful man. A flood of juices escaped my snatch as I kicked off my tennis shoes. I unsnapped my jeans, my heart thudding a mile a minute. I looked back and forth. A woman pushed a cart by the aisle, not even looking at us. But she could have.

Clint’s grin grew as I wiggled my jeans down my hips. They were so tight, the material stretchy. I shuddered, my eyes falling on his crotch. He was so hard. My cheeks burned with humiliation as I stepped out of my jeans, almost naked in the store.

I hooked my fingers into the waistband of my panties. Anyone could catch me. Aunt Cheryl and Alicia moved, helping to block me as they stood on either side of me. I looked Clint in the eyes.

He was so damned sexy.

I pushed my panties down.

The cool air of the grocery store wafted around my wet pussy. I groaned, feeling the caress of the air on my shaved pussy lips. I was so wet. I worked them down, my ass pressing into the cereal boxes, knocking them over, making noise.

Someone might here. Someone might see.

I groaned as I stepped out of my panties and held them up to Clint. He took them and inhaled, breathing in my musk, groaning in delight. His eyes were locked on the landing strip of hair leading down to my pussy.

I stood there, exposed, letting him stare at me. My cheeks burned. Fear hammered in my heart. I could get caught. Someone could see me like this. They might be someone I know. Someone from school. A friend. A teacher.

I felt the bead of juices trickling down my thigh.

“You can pull up your jeans, Melody,” Clint said, his eyes so hot as he stared at my cunt.

“Thank you,” I groaned. I bent down, snagging my jeans. Then, turning around, I bent over, letting Clint stare at my red, bruised ass. I pulled up my jeans so slowly, fighting my fear and embarrassment. I could feel his eyes drinking in the sight of my pussy peeking between my thighs.

And then my jeans were up. I was covered. My fingers shook as I fastened and zipped up. I turned, swallowing.

“Beautiful,” Clint said, pocketing our panties.

My pussy clenched. A surge of lust ran through me, and I groaned. It was almost orgasmic. It was so wonderful. “Do you…need relief?” I had promised him. I would suck his cock whenever he wanted, even in the middle of our school. “Do you?”

Clint smiled. “Not yet.” He took my hand, pulling me to him, and kissed me on the mouth.

I groaned into his kiss, shivering, my pussy on fire. He was such a sexy man. I loved him so much. God, I wish he had told me to suck his cock, to let the world see that I was his woman, his submissive. I would do it right here in the cereal aisle.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Clint Elliston

I broke the kiss with Melody, savoring her lips.

“I think someone’s an exhibitionist,” Mom laughed. “You almost came, sweetie.”

“You did,” Alicia said, her voice in awe. “I can’t believe it. I feel like everyone is watching me. Like they know I’m not wearing panties. It makes me all tingly down there.”

“Good,” I grinned. “You are an exhibitionist, Melody. I think we’re going to have a lot of fun.”

She nodded her head, pressing close to me. Her hand brushed my hard cock, stroking me briefly through my jeans. I groaned. I really, really wanted to cum. And I was so tempted to have her fall to her knees and suck my cock in the middle of the store.

But we had taken enough risks.

“Come on,” I groaned, pulling her close and grabbing Alicia’s hand. “We have shopping to do.”

Mom grabbed more and more food as we meandered through the store. Some would go to Melody’s house. Our families had always shared groceries since we lived next door. Mom would buy for both. I bet she and Aunt Cheryl even had a shared bank account, pooling their money.

When we reached the wine aisle, my mom reached out to snag the cheap boxes of wine she drank. I snatched it out of her hand and put it back. “Nope.”

“But…” She blinked at me, her eyes trembling.

I shook my head. “No more wine for you for a while.”

“Yes, Sir,” she swallowed, her hands trembling. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something else, but I fixed her with a stern gaze. She had spent enough time drinking wine since dad died.

“You’re cooking dinners again, too,” I said. “No more saying you’re too tired.” More like too drunk.

“Yes, Sir,” she said, pushing the cart ahead.

As we reached the other end of the store by the bakery, and I spotted the restrooms, the ache in my cock grew too much to ignore. I gave Alicia’s hand a squeeze. “Do you need to use the bathroom, Princess?”

“No, big brother,” she said, giving me a smile. Damn, she was so cute.

“I think you do,” I told her, turning and leading her and Melody towards the restroom. “Mom, keep shopping.” Then, as an afterthought, I added, “And buy some Popsicles”

“What are we doing, big brother?” Alicia asked. “I really don’t have to pee.”

“Maybe Clint does, and he wants to pee in your pretty mouth, cupcake.” Melody had a teasing grin on her lips.

“What?” Alicia gasped, a look of revulsion crossing her face.

“It’s Melody who wants me to do that,” I grinned. “She has such a fetish for watersports.”

Alicia’s eyes were so wide, her lower limp trembling. Damn, she was cute. She looked at Melody. “Really? You want my big brother…to do that.”

“Of course not,” Melody said, revulsion crossing her face. “I’m just joking around. It’s so gross.”

“Yeah,” I nodded, my dick tingling. It would be such a humiliating thing to do to a girl, to piss in her mouth, to splash urine all over her body.

Lee, Melody’s younger sister, flashed in my mind. She was such a brat, always causing trouble. Maybe…

I pushed through the doors to the bathroom. Like I remembered, they were single use. I locked the door behind us, my dick aching. Melody fell to her knees immediately, unzipping me, and pulling out my cock. She didn’t hesitate to suck the crown of my shaft into her mouth.

“Wow,” Alicia moaned as she watched. “She’s really sucking it.”

“Uh-huh,” I groaned, savoring Melody’s hot tongue dancing about my shaft, swirling, licking, making me tremble. Her tongue flicked at the tip. I groaned, clenching my fists as my balls wanted to unload right away.

Melody popped her mouth off. “Okay, your turn, Cupcake.”

Alicia glanced at me and I nodded at her. I hadn’t intended for Alicia to learn to suck my cock right now, but I wasn’t about to pass up her sweet mouth on my dick. My little sister fell to her knees, her pigtails bouncing and swaying, and leaned towards my dick.

“It’s so big,” she whispered, her trembling fingers touching my dick. “I can’t believe this fit in me.”

“You were so tight, Princess. I loved fucking your hot, little cunt.”

She blushed. “I loved it, too, big brother.”

“Now, Cupcake, first lick it like it’s the sweetest ice cream cone,” Melody whispered, my half-sister nuzzling at my little sister’s ear. “Let your tongue swirl around his cock. Then suck on it. But mind your teeth. Guys don’t like that.”

“How do you know so much?” I asked her.

She gave me a smile that wanted to be innocent, but wasn’t. “You aren’t the only one who watches porn.”

“So blowjobs and watersports is what you’re into,” I grinned back at her.

“Eww,” she said and punched me on the thigh. “You’re so gross, Clint. I don’t know why I love you.”

I stroked her blonde hair. “Because I own your heart.”

She shuddered as Alicia’s tongue licked at my cock. I groaned, my little sister’s tongue stroking me, swirling, making my dick throb. I stared into Melody’s hazel eyes as I gripped her hair. I mouthed, “I love you.”

She mouthed it back.

Alicia opened her mouth, sucking on my dick’s tip, mouth open so wide. My little princess looked up at me through her dainty glasses, pleading for my love and approval. I let go of Melody’s hair and seized both of Alicia’s pigtails, holding them.

“That’s it, Princess,” I groaned as she nursed at my cock with quick, hard sucks, her cheeks hollowing each time. “That’s how you love your big brother’s cock.”

Delight shone in her eyes. She sucked harder. Her tongue fluttered around my cock’s head, shooting pleasure through my body. My balls groaned. Melody leaned into Alicia, nuzzling at the girl’s ear, her hands stroking our little sister’s pink dress.

“Just like that, Cupcake,” Melody purred. “Love your big brother. You’re such a good, little sister. It makes me so happy that you’re taking care of my man.”

Alicia shuddered, sucking harder, as Melody’s hand disappeared beneath my little sister’s skirt. Alicia’s eyes widened. I could just hear the wet slide of fingers through hot pussy over her sucks. My dick throbbed.

“Oh, you have such a wet pussy for your big brother, Cupcake. You want his cock so badly, don’t you? It was so hot walking around without panties. I bet I’ve soaked through my jeans. I’m dripping.”

“Fuck,” I groaned, pulling on my little sister’s pigtails. Her mouth was so hot as it slid farther down my dick. My balls ached, boiling, wanting to cum in her pretty mouth.

But I wasn’t ready for that. Not yet. I wanted to enjoy my little sister in other ways. I wanted another chance to savor her tight, wet cunt. With a groan, I pulled my dick out of her mouth, panting as Alicia licked her lips.

“What’s wrong?” she asked, a fearful catch to her voice.

“Nothing,” I groaned. “You were doing so good, Princess. So damned good. But I want to fuck your cunt. I need to be in my little princess’s pussy.”

“Yes, big brother,” she squealed in absolute delight.

Still holding her pigtails, I stared into her eyes. “It’s also time for you to learn to lick pussy. Melody’s got a hot cunt that needs to be devoured.”

“Oh, god, yes,” Melody moaned, her hand ripping out from beneath Alicia’s skirt. Wet fingers went to her jeans, snapping open the fastener. She stood up, ripping her jeans off, unveiling her shaved pussy and blonde landing strip. Her jeans bunched around her legs as she sat down on the toilet, spreading her thighs and knees wide, ankles bound together.

Her pussy dripped.

“Go on,” I told Alicia. “Just do what me and Mom did to you, Princess.”

“Yes, big brother,” she whispered.

My sister crawled to Melody, her ass wiggling in her cute, frilly skirt. I fell to my knees behind her, hiking up her dress as Melody seized Alicia’s pigtails and yanked her face forward. Melody moaned as she pressed our little sister’s face into her pussy.

“That’s it, Cupcake. Just like licking an ice cream sundae.”

“Get all her sweet cream,” I groaned, squeezing my sister’s ass. I couldn’t resist smacking her pale cheek hard. She moaned, her face pressing harder into Melody’s snatch. I grinned at the red print left behind.

Marking her.

“You’re mine, Princess,” I groaned. “Mine and Melody’s. We own you. You’re our cute, little princess. And we’ll love you and fuck you.”

“We will, Cupcake,” Melody moaned. “Because I’m your big sister.”

“What?” Alicia gasped, lifting her head.

My dick slammed into her hot, tight pussy. She shuddered, clenching down on my dick as her head snapped around to look at me. “What is she talking about, Clint?”

“Our dad fucked Aunt Cheryl,” I groaned. “A lot. Her and Mom were Dad’s women. Melody and Lee are our half-sisters not our cousins.”

“Oh, wow,” Alicia groaned. “No wonder Mom’s so cool with this.”

“That’s right, Cupcake,” Melody groaned. “Now keep licking. I need to cum so badly!”

Melody pulled Alicia’s head down by her pigtails. Melody’s firm tits bounced beneath her tight tank top as Alicia licked and nuzzled. Her hips wiggled, her pussy clenching on my cock, as she devoured Melody’s cunt.

I groaned, drawing my cock back out and then slamming inside Alicia’s pussy. She was so damned tight and hot. The friction rippled down my cock. I groaned, savoring the tight delight as I pumped away. I wanted to keep fucking her forever. She had a pussy which sucked at my dick, wanting to devour all my cum.

“Your pussy is so hot, Princess. Mmm, I love fucking my baby sister’s cunt. Oh, yes, I do.”

“Fuck her, Clint,” gasped Melody. “Pound our baby sister’s cunt. Fuck her! Make her lick my pussy harder.” Melody trembled, the toilet creaking. “Just like that, Cupcake. Yes, yes, explore my pussy. You’re making me feel so good.”

Alicia moaned her delight, her hips wiggling as my balls smacked into her flesh. My cum boiled in them. My grunts echoed through the bathroom. I savored my little sister’s pussy tight on my cock. Her flesh was so hot, so wet about my dick. I grit my teeth, fucking her cunt harder and harder.

Melody humped against Alicia’s licking mouth, holding on tight to her pigtails. Melody’s blonde hair danced as she leaned back, groaning, pleasure crossing her face as Alicia devoured her pussy. I could hear my little sister’s enthusiasm.

“That’s it, Princess,” I grunted, her butt-cheeks rippling as I slammed into her. “Devour Melody’s cunt. She’s your queen. You have to worship her like a good princess.”

“Yes, big brother,” she moaned, her hips rocking back into my thrusts.

“Oh, damn, Clint,” groaned Melody. “Oh, damn, she’s got a mouth on her. A fucking wonderful mouth.”

“Yes,” I growled. “Oh, yes, that’s what I want to hear. Mmm, yes. Eat that hot snatch, Princess. Eat it while I pound you.”

“Clint,” Alicia moaned. Her pussy fluttered around my dick. She moaned so sweetly into Melody’s cunt.

“Yes, yes, cum hard, Princess,” I moaned, savoring her spasming snatch.

I thrust hard and deep, pleasure spilling through my body. My balls ached as Alicia’s tight pussy spasmed about it. I buried into my eighteen-year-old sister’s cunt, savoring how hot and tight she was. How she made me groan and shudder. My head lolled as the pleasure built in my balls.

Melody spasmed on the toilet. Her body shuddered. Her mouth opened wide as she moaned out her pleasure, pulling Alicia’s face tight into her pussy. Melody’s hands white-knuckled as they gripped our little sister’s pigtails.

“So good, Alicia,” groaned Melody, her voice throaty. “You’re doing so damned good. Oh, yes. I’m cumming soooo hard!”

“Yes,” I growled and rammed my dick into my baby sister’s cunt. “Cum all over her face. Drench my little princess.”

Alicia’s pussy spasmed harder. She gasped and bucked, cumming a second time as she drank the flood of Melody’s cream. Melody shuddered, slouching back into the toilet seat, her eyes fluttering as she groaned in relief.

“So good, Cupcake.”

Alicia raised her head, looking over her shoulders at me. Her glasses were askew and pussy cream dripped from her chin. She licked her lips, her cunt clenching hard on my dick, and moaned, “Please, cum in me, big brother. Cum in my naughty pussy. I need it. I loved it earlier, big brother.”

“Oh, do it, Clint,” groaned Melody. “Cum in our little princess’s cunt. She’s been soooo good. She made me cum so hard.”

“Fuck,” I groaned. Then I ripped my dick out of her pussy. I seized her pigtails, ripping them out of Melody’s slack grip, and hauled my little sister’s head around to face my dick. “Jerk my cock off on your face, Princess.”

“Yes, big brother,” she moaned, seizing my dick coated in her fresh juices. She stroked me with both hands, sliding them up and down my dick, pumping faster.

I erupted.

I grunted as each blast of my spunk spurted out, splashing across her face, coating her with dripping jizz. Lines covered her glasses. Globs ran down to her cute mouth. Her eyes were so wide as the cum dripped down to her neck.

“He gave you a pearl necklace, Cupcake,” clapped Melody. “Mmm, what a wonderful big brother.”

“Yes,” Alicia moaned, cum dripping from her lower lip. “Thank you, big brother.”

“You’re welcome, Princess,” I said and then groaned as Melody leaned down and licked up a line of my jizz from Alicia’s cheeks. The pair pressed their lips together and shared my cum in a naughty kiss.

Damn, it was great being the man of the house.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Melody Samuels

The flavor of Clint’s cum lingered in my mouth as we walked out of the store. There were still jizz decorating Alicia’s face, her bangs matted and sticky. Aunt Cheryl had already finished paying and was loading the groceries in the SUV when we emerged.

“Someone had fun,” Aunt Cheryl smiled, noticing the pearly smears on Alicia’s face. “Your first facial, huh?”

“Big brother gave me a pearl necklace,” she said in her cute voice, beaming. She still held Clint’s hand like a little girl.

“Did you buy the Popsicles?” Clint asked.

“I did, Sir,” Aunt Cheryl said, pulling them out of brown paper bag sitting in the back of the SUV. They were a pack of assorted flavors, each sealed in their own plastic tube. “Why did you want them?”

Clint took the box and opened it. “I think you all deserve a delicious treat. Melody, you’ll need to drop those pants again.”

Clint pulled out a grape-flavored Popsicle. My eyes widened. My pussy clenched. The drive home would be interesting.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Leann “Lee” Samuels

I was breathing hard from my ten-mile run at the park when I jogged up the front door to Aunt Cheryl’s house. I pulled out my key—the same one worked on both our houses doors—and stepped inside. “Hello,” I called, my voice echoing through the empty house. “Anyone home?”

No one answered.

My stomach rumbled. I was famished. I headed for the kitchen, ripping open the refrigerator door and began pulling out food, looking for something to eat. Aunt Cheryl always seemed to have better food than we did.

I made a mess, and I didn’t care. It would make Clint so mad.

To be continued…

---

The next chapter in the “Me, My Girlfriend, and Her Best Friend” Saga

Intro: Belinda and I started dating in high school.  During the summer after our freshman year of college, a game of “truth or dare” led to a threesome between Belinda, myself and Belinda’s life long best friend Marcella.  The three of us ended up fooling around and experimenting with each other for the rest of that summer.  After eight years apart, the three of us ended up together again after re-uniting at a friends wedding. We ultimately acknowledged that the three of us were in love, despite the fact that Marcella was languishing in an unhappy marriage. Belinda and I headed back to Florida, but Marcella still had to finish up her divorce before she could pack up her things and join us in the sunshine state. Belinda and I continued to look for a house big enough to accommodate three people. After two months of three-way phone sex, the routine began to wear on us. Belinda and I began to grow restless without Marcella around.

JOURNAL-002:  “A NEW FRIEND”

JUNE 2007

After two months of searching, we had finally found the perfect house for us.  I had gotten a pretty significant advance on the book that I was working on, so we went BIG.  It was a four bedroom three bathroom house in an older neighborhood with a three car garage, an in-ground pool, and jacuzzi, and it even had that high privacy fence in the back that Belinda had been hoping for.  Only a small part of me was really in love with the house.  It was the back yard that really did it for me.  I could just imagine Belinda and Marcella lounging around back there all weekend, naked and happy without a care in the world.

I had never lived in a house like that before.  I come from a modest family, so it would be a huge change for me.  We had closed that afternoon and desperately wanted to celebrate.  The house was sitting empty as we had not yet moved in, but it was all ours!

After we called Marcella to tell her the good news, Belinda made a call to her friend Jenna.  She and a guy named Nick that she had just started dating were going to meet us out for a few drinks.  We then got dressed up and headed out for a night on the town.  It started out like any other night.  Little did I know, tonight was the night that Belinda and I were finally going to break from our routine.

I had met Jenna a number of times before.  She was what you’d call a ‘spinner.’  She was just a tiny little thing.  Belinda had known her from her previous job working as a hostess at the night-club that Belinda’s ex; Bruce owned.  Jenna despised Bruce as much as Belinda and I did, so I got along with her right away.  The majority of Belinda’s close friends were Hispanic, but Jenna was Asian. More specifically Chinese-American.  She stood about 5 foot and couldn’t have weighed any more than 85 pounds soaking wet.  She was thin, lean and tan and she seldom wore a bra, as her breasts were barely an A-cup.  She was a beautiful girl, with dark smokey eyes and shoulder length, straight black hair.  We met up at a casual little neighborhood pub that night.  Jenna was dressed very similarly to Belinda.  Short shorts and a tight fitting white sleeveless top.  From thirty feet away I could easily make out the points of her always erect nipples pushing against the tight fabric of her top.

She hugged Belinda and I hello and introduced us to Nick.  Jenna dated a lot of guys in the short time that I’d known her, and each new guy I met left me more confused than the last.  She could have had just about any guy she chose, yet she seemed to dig as deep into the douche-bag pile as she could, time after time.  Nick was no exception.  You know the type.  Fitted V-neck tee shirt with some ridiculous print involving a skull or a dragon, manicured eye-brows, getting ready to light a cheap cigar that he thought might make him appear more sophisticated… You know, douche-bag.

Thankfully, Nick didn’t talk much.  In fact, for great chunks of time throughout the night, he would disappear entirely.  The conversation between Belin, Jenna and me mostly revolved around our new house.  Jenna was one of the few people that Belinda had entrusted with our little secret about Marcella.  She knew all about our bizarre love triangle and, if anything, seemed to think it made us ‘cool.’  She had no gripes about Belinda’s bi-sexuality either.  Though she never claimed to be bi-sexual herself, Belinda had told me that she and Jenna had made out on numerous drunken occasions back when they worked together.  That made me like Jenna even more.

After another brief appearance from Nick, Jenna asked us when she could see the new house.  Belinda began to tell her about the house-warming party we would eventually have when I reached into my pocket and withdrew my key ring.  “Baby, they gave me the keys this afternoon.” I smiled as I dangled the keys in front of her smiling face.

After a quick stop by our apartment to grab a portable i-pod player, some playing cards and some booze, we were headed to our future home with Jenna and Nick following behind us.

“Where does she find these guys?” I asked Belinda.

“Who, Nick?” she replied.  “He seems alright.”

“Are you kidding me?” I scoffed.  “That guy is a monumental douche-bag…  Like ‘king of the douche-bags.”

Belinda snorted.  “Oh, he’s not that bad.”

“I don’t get it.” I went on.  “Jenna’s a cool chick, plus she’s smokin’ hot!  I don’t see why she keeps going out with these frat boy types.”

Belinda giggled at me.  “You think Jenna’s ‘smokin’ hot?”

“Sure.” I said, trying to downplay the situation.

“You know we made out a few times, right?” Belinda taunted.

“Yes, I know.” I smiled.

Once we got to the house, we gave Jenna and Nick the tour.  We then set up shop on the back patio, as there wasn’t a stick of furniture in the whole house, save for a dusty old sofa in the garage that had been abandoned by the previous owners.  Luckily, the back patio came furnished with a nice wrought iron set including a large table and umbrella along with several chairs as well as four chaises for laying out by the pool.  I got the music going and promptly made everyone a drink.

I won’t bore you with what happened over the next three hours.  The short version is that Nick got absolutely shit-faced and puked in my brand new pool.  I then had to practically carry him into the garage and toss his dopey ass onto that dusty old couch.

“I’m so sorry about Nick.” Jenna apologized profusely upon my return to the backyard.  “I swear, he’s never gotten like that before.”

“Don’t worry about it.” I said as I did my best to smile.  “I’ll just have to buy a shit load of chlorine I guess.”

That got everyone laughing and lightened the mood a bit.  We’d had several glasses of wine and all had a pleasant buzz.  I didn’t want Nick’s little ‘Mt. Saint Helens’ episode to sour our evening.

“This house is fucking awesome you guys.” Jenna smiled warmly as we settled back in around the patio table.

“God, I know.” Belinda ruminated.  “I can’t wait ’till we move in!”

And then, it was quiet.

Really quiet.

I pulled the deck of cards out of my pocket and popped it open.  “Do you play poker Jenna?” I asked.

Belinda started laughing.  “She used to play at work parties.  She would clean house!”

“Don’t exaggerate Belinda.” Jenna smiled.  I began to shuffle the deck.

None of us had any cash, so for a good twenty minutes, we just played for fun.  It turns out that, if you’re not betting, poker is pretty boring.  We were all trying to have a good time, but our lack of enthusiasm was beginning to show.  What happened next is just one more reason why I love Belinda so much.

“This is fucking boring.” Belinda finally blurted.  Jenna and I joined her in lighthearted laughter.  “We should start betting.”

“I would love to.” Jenna agreed.  “But, I didn’t bring any cash.”

“We don’t have to bet money.” Belinda coyly smiled.

“Okay, so what do we bet then?” Jenna asked.

Belinda answered by grabbing the hem of Jenna’s top and playfully tugging on it.  Jenna went wide eyed for a moment.  “Wa-ha…  You want to play strip poker?.. Against ME?”

“It would certainly liven up this boring ass game.” Belinda said through a broad smile.  Jenna then looked over at me.  “Oh, don’t worry about him.” Belinda giggled.  “Just earlier tonight, he told me that he thinks you’re ‘smokin’ hot.”

My cheeks reddened as Jenna let out a deep belly laugh.  “Okay…” she went on as she grabbed the deck of cards.  “Prepare to be some naked mother fuckers!” she hooted.

The game began with Jenna dealing.  It was summer time which meant that none of us were wearing all that much to begin with.  At the end of the first hand, Belinda and I were both light one flip-flop.  Three hands later, I found myself sitting at the table in my boxer shorts.  Belinda was down to her denim skirt, bra and panties.  Jenna was only missing one sandal.  She was that good.

I finally won my first hand on the fifth round.  Belinda whined as she stood up and unzipped her skirt.  Jenna laughed along as she kicked off her other sandal.

I’m sorry to say that I didn’t win the next hand.  Neither did Belinda.

“Now it’s getting interesting.” Jenna hooted.  She was grinning from ear to ear.

As Belinda reached behind her back to unclasp her bra, I stood up.  There was no point in staying seated.  The table had a glass top.  I watched Belinda’s bra go slack and slip from her shoulders and into her lap, and took just a moment to admire her beautiful little pale breasts before easing my thumbs into the waist-band of my boxers.  Jenna’s eyes darted back and forth between Belinda and me.  

“This is hardly fair.” I mock protested.  “If I was a girl, I’d still have a bra to take off before the big show.”

Belinda and Jenna both laughed hysterically at my feeble attempt to not be the first naked person.  Jenna then held out her hand, demanding my boxers.  “No way man!  I’m not wearing a bra either.  Hand ’em over.”

“Fine.” I pouted as I began to slide my boxers off.

Nothing overtly sexual had happened, so I didn’t have a hard-on, or anything.  I was suddenly very grateful for the warm weather.  Once I got them past my mid thigh, they fell to the ground on their own.  I stood with my arms at my sides for a few seconds to let Jenna savor her winnings.  She and Belinda both looked over my cock for a moment with little giggles of approval before I took my seat.

Jenna began shuffling the deck again before looking over at Belinda.  Belinda was never shy and made no effort to cover up her breasts.  Jenna then very ‘matter-of-factly’ said “You have pretty boobs Belinda.”

Belinda looked down at her chest.  “These little things?” she laughed.

“Oh, please!” Jenna chaffed.  “Your tits look like the Grand Tetons next to mine.”

Belinda chuckled.  “How would we know?  You’re kicking the shit out of us!  We’re both practically naked here and you just lost your second shoe!”

Jenna smiled as cool as could be.  “I warned you…  Speaking of, so how does this work now?” she asked looking at me.  “So, are you just out now?…  I mean, you’re out of shit to bet, so is it just us girls?”

I sat back in my chair and let out a sigh.  “Technically, yes…  BUT, if you want me to keep playing, I could bet other stuff.”

“Like what?” Jenna asked, genuinely interested.

“What would be interesting to you?” I asked her.

Jenna sat with a blank expression on her face for a moment before Belinda finally helped me out.  “He means we could dare him to do stupid shit for our amusement.”

Jenna’s face immediately lit up.  “Ooooh…  Okay!” she finally finished.  She then dealt the cards with a notable grin.

On the next hand, Belinda lost her panties and I was made to stand up and twist my hips side to side fast enough to make my dick smack against my body.

On the hand after that, Belinda and I both had to do fully nude hand-stands.

Finally, on the next hand, Belinda won.  I ended up having to dip my dick in my wine before taking a drink of it.  

Jenna stood up and wriggled out of her denim shorts.  She was down to her slinky white top and a pair of low-cut black panties.  Despite how short Jenna was, she was so thin that she actually looked tall.  Her legs were long and thin like a models.  Her skin was dark and smooth and I immediately started wondering how many more idiotic acts I would have to endure before I got to see a little bit more of it.

As fate would have it, none!  I actually won the very next hand.  I was having a ball being naked in front of Belinda and a new friend.  It was always exhilarating to be nude in front of someone new for the first time.  I had found Jenna attractive from the first day I met her, but after the events of that night, I found myself wanting her…  A LOT.

“You first!” I shouted, pointing at Jenna.  “We’ve been waiting long enough for this!” I laughed.

“Fine, fine…” Jenna trailed off as she stood up in defeat.  There was nothing sensual in her movements.  She simply grabbed the hem of her top and yanked it quickly over her head.  She stood before us for a moment to let us enjoy our hard earned victory.  

Her body was more beautiful than I had even imagined.  She was tan everywhere!  She had very narrow hips.  Her pelvic bone was just slightly visible just above her panty-line.  Her stomach was flat with a single toned line cutting up the center.  She was certainly not ‘boney’ but very very thin.  The best way to describe her build would be ‘athletic.’  Her breasts were barely large enough to cast a shadow and she had small dark nipples that stood straight out like pencil erasers.  I had never been with a girl with breasts that small and I immediately wanted to know what they felt like.

Then my mind went totally insane.

What if things escalate?  What if Belinda turns this into something crazy?  Am I allowed to do that?  As far as I knew, even though I was dating two girls, I was dating them EXCLUSIVELY.  If something happened with Jenna, even though Belinda was there, would I somehow be cheating on Marcella?  We’d never had that conversation.  I had fucked Hillary, but Belinda and Marcella were BOTH there at the time…  Hmmm…

I returned to reality, realizing that I still needed to come up with something stupid for Belinda to do.  I rifled through my mind as Belinda said “See Jenna, you’re so full of shit!  You have beautiful tits!”  To that, Jenna placed her palms over her small breasts and groaned.  “Come on!” Belinda cried encouragingly.  “Don’t be shy!”  Jenna joined her in laughter and finally dropped her hands.  

“Belinda…” I finally said, “Okay, you have to do that thing where you lick your nipple.” I smiled.  It wasn’t something she did terribly often, but it always got me really hot.  Belinda giggled at me as she cupped her breast.  She then pushed it upward as far as she could while craning her neck downward and extending her tongue as far as she could manage.  She pressed her tongue against her erect nipple and drug it back and forth for a few seconds and I felt a surge of blood filter through my cock…

Oh, shit…

Back to the game!  Jenna dealt again and won again at least three or four more times.  I was asked to try and lick my own nipple (with no success), dance a jig, and tuck my dick between my legs and walk around like a woman.  Belinda had to walk around in the front yard for thirty seconds, drink a shot of bourbon, and hold a beer bottle between her tits for ten seconds without touching it with her hands.

On the next hand, Jenna finally lost!  It was Belinda’s win, so she had to come up with something dumb for me to do as well.  Jenna stood up from her chair to remove her last remaining article of clothing.  I watched on, drowning in anticipation when Belinda blurted out “Wait!”

“What?” Jenna and I said in unison.

“I have an idea.” Belinda flashed her devilish smile.  Jenna and I both waited patiently for Belinda to tell us.  Finally, she spoke.  “Baby, your dare is to stand in front of Jenna when she takes off her panties.”

“Okay.” I smiled as I stood up and walked around the table.  I stepped in front of her, thankful that I hadn’t gotten a full erection yet.

“Closer.” Belinda insisted, so I took a step forward.  Jenna smiled up at me with her thumbs in the waist band of her panties.  “Closer!” Belinda demanded.  Jenna and I both giggled a little as I took another step forward.  Belinda finally stood up, taking command, and pushed us closer together.  We couldn’t have been more than three inches apart.

“Jesus Belinda!” Jenna laughed.  We both settled down as Belinda stood beside us and watched.  I had a good eleven inches on Jenna.  She looked up at me and smiled, looking slightly nervous.  I could smell her sweet smell.  I could feel the heat radiating from her tiny body.  I wanted her so badly!

“Okay.” Belinda said, finally satisfied that we were close enough together.  I could feel my cock pulsating in time with my heartbeat.  I worried to myself that I would get hard and Jenna would freak out. Jenna awkwardly began to push her little black panties down over her hips.  I was too close to her to see anything, but I could feel every movement.  She eventually had to lean into me to get them past her upper thigh.  I instinctively took a step back, but Belinda quickly placed her hand on the small of my back and nudged me back into position.  Jenna’s head was just above my waistline.  My rapidly swelling cock must have been less than 6 inches from her face.  I first felt her hair brush against it.  Then I could feel her warm breath on it.  I’m not sure how she managed to keep from bumping her face against it, but she suddenly stood straight up again and lifted her arms above her head.  “Ta-da!” she exclaimed.

I was half erect and there was no hiding it, although I was pretty sure that that was what Belinda had intended.  I took a step back and Jenna did a slow spin with her arms still held aloft.  Belinda and I drank in the beauty of her naked body.  She really was tan all over.  Above her narrow little slit between her legs was a pencil thin strip of jet black pubic hair.

“I love your body Jenna.” Belinda complimented, amorously.

“Thank you.” Jenna smiled.

“You’re so fucking cute!” Belinda insisted as she reached out to smack Jenna on her bare behind.

We hadn’t even moved in yet and my fantasy of hanging out in the backyard with a pair of beautiful naked women had already come true.  That night, I also learned that Belinda and I have very similar taste in women.

Once Jenna had shown off for us long enough, she began to pull her panties back on.  “Well, that was fun.  You guys ready to call it a night?” she asked.

“Let’s keep playing.” I said.  I could tell that Belinda was attracted to Jenna.  Hell, they used to make out sometimes.  Even if I couldn’t have any fun with Jenna, I could at least watch Belinda have some.

Jenna stopped pulling her panties up at mid thigh.  “Are we staying naked then?” she asked.

“Oh, hell yes!” I laughed.  Jenna effortlessly slipped out of her panties again.  “New rules though.” I added.

“Okay.” Jenna replied, eagerly awaiting to hear them.  I was glad to see that she was both having fun, and comfortable enough in our presence to remain nude.

“Whoever wins gets to tell the two losers to do anything they want.” I finished.

Jenna looked at Belinda and was met with Bel’s trouble-maker smile.  She then looked back to me.  “Deal the cards!”

“Why don’t we just play ‘truth or dare’ without the truth part?” Belinda cut her off.  She then turned to me.  “Otherwise, Jenna’s gonna keep kicking our asses and making us do stupid shit all night, and I wanna make her do some stupid shit too.”

“I see your point.” I smiled.  “Is that cool with you Jenna?”

“So, we just dare each other to do stuff?  That’s it?”

“Or we could play it the way we used to.” Belinda answered for me.  “Where you can dare two people at once.  It’s more fun that way.”

“Okay.” Jenna agreed as she sat back down.  “So, what, do we take turns?”

“Yeah.” Belinda answered.  “You can go first.”

Jenna knew we were a pretty kinky pair, but she was clearly timid about pushing us too far.  All she asked of us was a kiss.

It was then my turn and Jenna looked over at Belinda nervously.  Belinda was great at reading people.  She immediately asked her “I know we’ve kissed before, but have you ever done other kinds of stuff with a girl?”

“Not really anything besides kissing.” Jenna shyly admitted.

“That’s fine.” Belinda assured her.  “I just know Johnny well enough to know that he’s probably got some kinky stuff up his sleeve, so is there anything that you want to just go ahead and take off the table right now?”

Jenna nervously bit her lip and looked around at us and then up to the sky.  “How about, you just say whatever you’re going to say and I’ll decide then.” she smiled.

“That’s fair.” I agreed, knowing that she was on-board.  If she weren’t, she would’ve said so right then and I knew that this night was about to get really interesting.

She bit her lower lip one more time and then blurted out “Okay, go!”

“I dare you to lick Belinda’s asshole.” I dryly said.

Belinda and Jenna both immediately burst into laughter.  It was an easy way for me to lighten the mood and relieve some of Jenna’s anxiety.  The laughter finally subsided and I went on.  “Okay, seriously…  I dare you two to kiss each other like you used to for a full minute.”  It was a fairly conservative challenge, but it was enough to loosen her up and get the ball rolling.  Jenna agreed that it was within the boundaries of what she was comfortable with and the two of them stood up and stepped toward one another.  I picked up my watch from the table and watched the second hand as it approached the 12. “Okaaayyyyyy…  Aaaannnddd…. GO!”

I looked up just as the two of them inched closer together.  They were both smiling like giddy school girls.  It reminded me of the first time I saw Belin and Marci kiss all those years before.  Jenna was about four inches shorter than Belinda.  She threw her arms around Belin’s neck and their naked bodies pressed into one another.  Finally, they both closed their eyes and pressed their lips together.  Belinda wrapped her arms around Jenna’s tiny frame and soothingly rubbed her back as their lips began to part.  Their jaws began to move as they softly explored each others mouths with an eager tongue.  That was about as wild as it got at that point.  Still, it was a beautiful thing to see.

I called time and the girls giggled once more before returning to their seats.  It was clear that Jenna was very comfortable with Belinda and had all but forgotten about douche-bag Nick, asleep in the garage.

It was finally Belinda’s turn, which meant that she would have to come up with something that Jenna and I would have to do together.  We all looked around the table, not sure of what was to come.  Belinda immediately defused the situation.  “Are you okay with this?” she asked Jenna.

“With what?” Jenna asked.

“Just, you know?  I’m supposed to come up with something for you to do with Johnny.”

“Well, what do you want us to do?” Jenna asked, clearly intrigued.

“Well, what are you okay with doing?” Belinda asked, trying to get a read on her.

“I don’t know.” Jenna evaded.  “I mean, I don’t know what you want us to do yet, so I don’t know.”

Belinda finally got bored with tip-toeing around and decided to test Jenna’s nerve.  “Okay then…  I dare you to let Johnny suck on your tits for a full minute while you finger yourself and he jerks off.”

Jenna and I both went equally wide-eyed.  Even I couldn’t tell if Belin was joking or not.  Belinda didn’t flinch.

“Seriously?” Jenna nervously asked.

“Uh-huh.” Belinda proudly confirmed.

“We can’t do that!” Jenna protested.

“Why not?” Belinda pressured.

“Because…  Johnny’s your boyfriend!” Jenna finally answered.

“So?” Belinda smiled.  “I’m the one daring you, so obviously, I’m okay with it.”

“What about Nick?” Jenna pleaded, though she was slightly grinning.  Belinda could tell that it wasn’t that Jenna didn’t want to do it, but maybe that she was afraid, though I like to think that she just wanted the justification of being bullied into it by Belinda.

“Jenna, that guy is a fucking loser, okay?  He’s passed out in the fucking garage!” Belinda chuckled, driving her point home.  “Come on, it’ll be fun!  It’s not like I’m daring you to fuck each other!  He’s just gonna put his lips on your boobs for a minute.”

Jenna was torn.  She looked back and forth at us for a while before turning to me.  “What do you think?”

I hadn’t expected to be put on the spot like that, so I replied with the coolest thing I could come up with. “I think it’ll give you a really good reason to get even when it’s your turn.” I smiled.

She looked back over to Belinda.  “A whole minute?”

“Yep.” Belinda was absolutely beaming, watching Jenna wriggle on the hook.

Jenna looked down in her lap for a moment.  I don’t know if she was genuinely wrestling with the decision, or if she only wanted to appear to be holding on to her last shred of demurity. She finally raised her head and looked Belinda in the eye. “Alright.”

With that, Jenna and I stood up.  I rounded the table to meet her and she looked up at me nervously.  “I know.  She’s crazy.” I smiled.  Jenna laughed a little as Belinda grabbed my watch.

“Okay, the clock doesn’t start until Johnny gets hard enough to do it.” Belinda smiled.  She looked over at the two of us and then sprang up from her seat.  She grabbed Jenna’s chair and pulled it back from the table and instructed Jenna to sit back down.  Jenna sat and Belin positioned me in front of her.  With my cock now at eye level with Jenna, I was already starting to grow just from standing there with my dick in her face.  Belinda mashed her naked body against me and kissed me wet and deep.  She found my cock with her right hand and began to gently tug on it for me right in front of Jenna.  Within ten seconds I was completely ready.

Belinda left my side and returned to her seat, staring at the watch.  “Annnnnddd GO!”

Jenna slowly spread her thighs and leaned back in the chair.  Her hand slid across her lap and then down between her skinny legs.  She tilted her head back as she began to softly massage her clit.  I straddled her right leg as I took my cock in my hand.  I then bent forward and lowered my lips down onto her dark and fully  erect right nipple.

I licked, bit and teased her nipple with my lips and tongue as she gently played with herself.  I stroked my cock in long slow movements as Jenna began to softly moan into the warm summer night.  This was already more than I had expected to happen.  I began to wonder how much further Belinda would try and push things.  Before I knew it, Belinda called time.  In my opinion it was much too soon.

I pulled away and left Jenna’s breasts glistening.  She slowly opened her eyes and leaned forward, as though she were returning to reality.  It took both of us a moment to compose ourselves.

“That was fan-fucking-tastic!” Belinda gleefully cheered.  Jenna quietly glanced over at me as I sat back in my seat.  The ice was broken.  Now it was time to push the envelope.

It was Jenna’s turn again.  She understood the rules now and she was out for blood.

She thought long and hard, leaving Belinda and I in suspense.  In truth, there was nothing she could have said that we wouldn’t have been up for.  Belinda was just as crazy and kinky as I was.  The real fun would come when it was my turn or Belinda’s.  Of course, fooling around with Belinda in front of a hot little thing like Jenna was a perfectly good way to kill the time in between.

“Okay you fuckers…” Jenna started.  I liked where this was going.  “I dare you to put Johnny’s balls in your mouth while he jerks off for one minute.”

Completely unphased, Belinda hopped out of her seat and smiled.  “That’s more like it!”

Jenna fell back in her chair, defeated and laughing.  “You guys are fucking crazy!”

Belinda knelt down in front of my chair and pushed my legs apart.  I scooted to the edge of my seat as Jenna counted down.  “And go!”

I took my shaft in my hand and began stroking again.  Belinda began by first licking my balls and getting them good and wet.  She then opened her mouth wide and pulled one nut and then the other into her warm wet mouth.  I could feel her tongue pressing up against my balls inside of her mouth.  It felt amazing!  I looked across the table at Jenna as I stroked myself.  She was watching intently as my hand glided up and down the length of my shaft.  I could tell she liked watching me as much as I liked watching her.

She finally called time and Belinda rose to her feet and licked her lips. Jenna was still wide eyed.

It was my turn again and I had already decided what I wanted them to do.  I had planned another big push.

“I want a ten minute show.” I started.  Belinda and Jenna both waited for me to continue.  “Basically I want you to both stand up and start by making out.  Then, whatever happens, happens.  Anything goes.” I smiled.  Belinda was smiling too.

“Ten minutes?” Jenna asked in disbelief.  She then turned to Belinda.  “Can he do that?” 

“That IS a long time Johnny.” Belinda said.

“That’s the dare.” I stood my ground.  “Unless the two of you want to concede…”

“Fuck that.” Belinda said defiantly as she stood up.  “I play to win!” she grunted in a masculine baritone.  She then stepped over to Jenna and offered her a hand.

Jenna took Belinda’s hand and stood up.  “I’m SO gonna get you for this.” she playfully threatened me.

They stood face to face, smiling nervously.  I stood up too and pushed them closer toward the back door.  “No no no…  Over here, under the light.” I smiled, fully intending to enjoy the show.  They squared off once again, both smiling big goofy smiles.  Their two naked bodies were bathed in the bright light of the back patio.  I stood a few feet away, holding my watch, savoring their anticipation.  The second hand finally reached the 12 at the top of the watch face.  “…And go.”

They immediately began kissing again.  By that point, they were good and comfortable, so they didn’t waste much time getting into it.  Within five seconds, they were kissing with open mouths and exploring tongues.  My cock had barely had enough time to soften up from the last challenge.  As I watched the two of them exploring one another’s mouths, I quickly realized it would not fully soften again any time soon.

Around forty-five seconds into it, the kissing had grown in intensity.  They were no longer just kissing because of the dare.  They were kissing now as though they both needed it.  Just as I had hoped, Belinda was the first to take it to the next level.  I happily watched her slide her palm up from Jenna’s hip, across her flat tummy and then settle over Jenna’s tiny left breast.  Jenna only seemed to kiss more passionately as Belinda began squeezing her little tit.  Belinda then began tugging on Jenna’s erect nipple.  Neither of them said a word, but would occasionally glare into one another’s eyes, longingly, in between kisses.

What happened next was really the only natural step Belinda could have taken.  As she fondled Jenna’s breast, she began kissing her neck.  She moved like a cat as she craned her neck further down and forcefully pushed Jenna’s tiny breast upward.  In a flash, Belinda had darted her tongue out like a lizard and made contact with Jenna’s pointed nipple.  Jenna moaned her anxious approval and Belinda opened wide and pulled Jenna’s nipple and a good portion of the flesh of her breast into her mouth.  I tore my eyes away for just a moment to look at my watch.  We weren’t even two minutes in yet.

Belinda finally pulled her soft lips away from Jenna’s glistening breast and smiled up at her.  Jenna chortled briefly before they began to kiss again.  The kiss was hot and ferocious, and then, ever so slowly, the moment I had been waiting for came.  Jenna’s small arms had been wrapped around Belinda and her delicate little hands were rubbing up and down the small of her back.  As the kiss unfolded, I watched Jenna’s hands circle around Belinda’s body and begin to slowly move upward.  A moment later, her fingertips slid over Belinda’s breast.  Belinda moaned into Jenna’s mouth as Jenna lay her palms against the soft flesh of her breasts.  She then began to squeeze them in a soft rhythmic movement.

Belinda threw her head back in a dramatic gesture.  Her hair flew wild in the warm night air.  Her perky little tits were now on full display.  That not so subtle hint, plus the fact that Belinda was a good bit taller than Jenna, left little question for Jenna regarding what to do next.  Jenna bent down ever so slightly and cupped Belinda’s left breast.  She then glanced over at me and flashed me a wicked smile before extending her tongue and flicking it against Belinda’s erect nipple.  Belinda moaned aloud with her head tilted back and Jenna glanced back at me as she pulled Belinda’s soft tit into her wet mouth.  My cock had gotten completely hard again and Jenna took a second to glance down at it.

They began to kiss again, this time, pressing their bodies together.  They both simultaneously squeezed and groped at each other’s breasts.  I quickly checked the watch.  We were four minutes in.  Belinda took a moment and smiled over to me.  “Are you happy so far baby?”

I glanced down at my fully engorged cock and then back up to her.  She began to chuckle.  She then reached down and cupped her own breasts and hunkered down to level them with Jenna’s.  As Belinda laughed her wicked laugh, she began to rub her pointed nipples against Jenna’s.  Jenna followed suit and pushed her own breasts out and rubbed her nipples against Belinda’s.  “You like that baby?” Belinda cooed.  I didn’t have to answer.

They resumed their kissing and there was still over four minutes to go.  In addition to groping one another’s tits, they were both using their hands to rapidly explore and rub all over each other’s bodies.  Belinda then aggressively overwhelmed Jenna and pressed her against the house beneath the patio light and tongued her mouth deeply.  As they kissed harder and wetter, Jenna arched her back, pressing her shoulders and head against the house and pushing her body out toward Belinda.  Belinda immediately darted down to suckle Jenna’s eager little nipples.  Before long, Belinda raised her right leg and bent it at her knee.  She wrapped her thigh around Jenna’s waist and Jenna reached down and grabbed onto it, holding it tight against her body.

In the heat of the moment, Belinda thrust her hips forward and began grinding her naked pussy against Jenna’s hip.  Jenna continued to grope and suckle her tits as Bel threw her head back and openly slid her crotch up and down Jenna’s upper thigh.  I checked the watch to see that we were down to just over three minutes.  I looked back up to see Jenna still happily licking and sucking Belinda’s tits as Bel practically fucked her left leg.

It was then that Jenna finally took a bit of initiative.  Showing surprising reserves of strength for a girl her size, Jenna was able to spin Belinda and herself completely around and then force Belinda up against the house.  Belinda leaned back against the wall to accommodate Jenna’s height.  Jenna leaned over Belinda and resumed gnashing at Belinda’s spittle drenched tits.  She then placed one foot on either side of Belinda’s right leg.  Belinda took the cue and raised her thigh up to Jenna’s narrow little slit.  Soon, Jenna was grinding her naked cunt against Belinda’s thigh in the same way that Belinda had done to her just moments earlier.  Belinda took the opportunity to lick and suckle Jenna’s pointed nipples once more.

Belinda was driving her wild, just as I had hoped she would.  There was less than thirty seconds left at that point.  Belinda had reached around Jenna and was squeezing her ass and helping Jenna grind against her thigh.  Jenna even hiked one of her legs up the way Belinda had.  Belinda kissed her deeply and held her gyrating ass for her as Jenna ground against her thigh.  They were on the brink and the timing couldn’t have been more perfect.

“That’s time.” I called out.  It took them a moment to stop writhing and come apart.  There was a lot of heat that needed to dissipate.  My dare had given me a great little show, but had also served another purpose.  I wanted to see if Jenna had any threshold with Belinda, and so far, she didn’t.

As they untangled their bodies, they both stood on the patio casually in the porch light, and seemed to transform from two fiery sex goddesses, back into a couple of skinny girls.  It was just one of those things that stuck out in my mind.

Belinda glided past me with the joy of new found excitement in her eyes.  “How’d we do?” she asked, out of breath as she playfully squeezed my hard-on.

“Great.” I answered with wide eyes.  Jenna caught her breath and regained her composure and then proudly strutted past me, back to the table.  

I joined them at the table as Jenna sat down.  Belinda was much more relaxed by then and had put one of her legs up on the table.  “Oh, my GOD, I’m so fucking horny now.” she casually stated.

Jenna was looking at her out of the side of her eye and smiling wide.  “Really?”

“Oh, my god.” Belinda answered.  “Is it my turn again?” Belinda smiled.

“Uh-huh.” Jenna answered.  She didn’t glance around nervously that time.  That told me that she was ready for whatever Belinda threw at us, and that made me very happy.

“Fuck.” Belinda muttered as she pulled her leg down from the table.  She then looked over to me.  “Can we include ourselves in the dare?” Belinda asked me.

“Sure.” I smiled, curious as to what she had in mind.  Jenna was still eying Belinda and smiling.

Belinda then feigned thought for a moment.  Finally, she looked over at Jenna.  “Okay, then I have a dare for all three of us.” she smiled.

This was it.  I knew it.  Belinda had been building up an appetite all night.  So had I.  We had been dying without Marcella around.  She wanted to feel another woman’s touch.  She wanted me to watch her doing it.  She wanted to watch me with another woman.  The heat had risen up in us like a bonfire that had been choked down to coals and then suddenly doused in gasoline.

She looked at me first.  “All you have to do is stand next to Jenna’s chair.”  My curiosity was piqued.  Jenna was grinning and eagerly awaiting her instructions.  Belinda happily delivered.  I stood up and stepped over to where Jenna was seated.  My iron cock dangled in the air above her head.  Jenna looked up at me with her eyes squinted. She examined my throbbing cock and let out a short giggle before turning back to Belinda.

“Oh my god, what are you gonna make us do?” Jenna asked, still grinning like the Cheshire Cat.

Belinda tossed me the watch as she rose from her seat.  She stepped in front of Jenna’s chair and bent forward, resting her palms on the armrests.  Her beautiful breasts hung down as she leveled her eyes with Jenna’s.  Without breaking eye contact, and in her most seductive voice, Belinda softly oozed the words, “I want you to jack him off while I eat your pussy.”  

Jenna turned beet red and covered her entire face.  “Oh, my god!” she whimpered softly into her hands.  Belinda didn’t move or break eye contact.  She was like a snake charmer.  

Jenna finally uncovered her face to reveal a giddy smile.  She breathed in slowly as Belinda went on.  “For five minutes.”

Before Jenna could think about it or even pretend to launch a protest, Belinda leaned into her and kissed her, wet and deep.  Jenna fell right back into the rhythm they had established earlier.  Belinda raised her right hand and began to grope at Jenna’s petite left breast.  Jenna moaned softly as Belinda kissed her neck and then trailed down to her ever erect nipple.  She then took Jenna’s left hand and held it in front of her own face.  She sensuously pressed her wet tongue flat against Jenna’s open palm, coating it with her slippery saliva.  Belin then went back to kissing her as she guided her petite arm up above her head and placed her tiny hand on my throbbing cock.  Jenna’s eyes were closed, and she was lost in the passionate kiss as her delicate slippery fingers wrapped around my shaft.  Belinda then reached down and nudged Jenna’s inner thigh, to which Jenna anxiously spread her legs apart.  As Belinda slid her fingertips across Jenna’s glistening clit, Jenna began to loosely slide her tiny fist up and down my cock.

I was really enjoying that particular view.  My cock looked absolutely enormous in Jenna’s tiny hand.  Belinda finally pulled her mouth away from Jenna’s lips and knelt down between her open thighs.  I watched in complete awe as Belinda closed the distance between her soft lips and Jenna’s wet little pussy.  I could almost read her mind.  She was going to wind Jenna up until she couldn’t take it anymore.  I sensed that she had known that I wanted Jenna for a while.  It immediately made me wonder if Belinda had wanted her too.

The next five minutes were quiet.  There was no dirty talking or anything like that.  Jenna would occasionally get so lost in the immense pleasure that Belinda was giving her, that her hand would sometimes just rest there on my cock before she snapped back into the present and continued to lazily stroke me.  Belinda wasn’t trying to force any kind of kinky mood that wasn’t naturally there.  She was into it just as much as Jenna was.  She was carefully and delicately making love to Jenna with her lips and tongue.  She was attentive and thoughtful with every single movement and it was clearly working.  Jenna lay back in her chair, moaning aloud with her eyes closed.  Belin wasn’t trying to make her cum.  It was a slow and lasting pleasure that she was giving Jenna.  I was happy for the slight lull in physical activity too.  I was in no danger of cumming any time soon, though I was enjoying myself immensely.

Belinda finally looked up at me and whispered “Is it time yet?” 

I peered down at my watch.  “Yeah.” I whispered back.  It had been almost eight minutes.

As Belinda slunk away from Jenna’s soaking slit, Jenna released my cock.  She opened her eyes and smiled up at me.  It was the weary kind of smile you see on someone that just got done with an hour long massage.  She looked exhausted from pleasure.  Belinda and I took our seats as we both watched Jenna.  She tilted her head back and sighed.  “I just need a few minutes before we keep going, okay?” she asked.  Belinda had temporarily put Jenna out of action.  I was impressed.

Jenna grabbed Belinda’s pack of cigarettes, despite the fact that she wasn’t a smoker.  She lit one up and Belinda and I decided to join her.  For five minutes, we sat in silence, smoking our cigarettes and ruminating on what we had done and wondering where the rest of the night might take us.  The mood was surprisingly calm.  We finally stubbed out our butts, one after another, and went on with the game.  It was Jenna’s turn to craft a dare.

Belinda didn’t care to tip toe around anymore.  She immediately turned to Jenna and put her hand on her knee.  “So, by now, you’ve probably figured out that Johnny and I are pretty fucking kinky.”

“Yeah.” Jenna sighed.

“So just go nuts, okay?” Belinda continued.  “I want you to think of the kinkiest shit you can imagine.”

Jenna sat and thought for a moment.  She then looked at Belin with a mischievous grin and then flashed her eyes over to me.  “I have an idea…  Come with me.” she said, rising from her chair.

We followed Jenna into the dark, empty house.  She walked through the living room and down the narrow hallway that led to the garage where we’d left her drunken date sleeping.  Belinda and I had no idea what she was thinking, but we were damned curious.

We reached the door to the garage.  Jenna placed her hand on the knob and turned it as softly as she could.  She pushed it open just a crack and peered into the darkness.  At first, we heard nothing, and then: a loud snore.  Belinda and I were smiling at each other, still wondering what was going on when Jenna whispered into the dark garage.  “Nick?”

Nothing.

She repeated herself a bit louder .  “Nick?”

Still nothing.

Finally, she loudly blurted out “Hey Nick!”

We all stood perfectly still and held our breath.  Still no response other than another loud snore.

Jenna then reached into the garage and found the light switch on the wall.  In an instant, the garage was awash in blinding fluorescent light.  I had never turned the lights on in there before and immediately made a mental note to change the bulbs out once we moved in.

The three of us peered into the garage and saw Nick lying face down on the dusty old sofa, still snoring.  We stood and watched him sleep from the dark hallway for a full minute to make sure he was out cold before Jenna turned around to face us.  She was grinning from ear to ear as she began to excitedly whisper.  “Okay, you asked for it!” she began.  “My dare is for you to go in the garage and give Johnny a blow job for a full minute!”

Belinda only smiled.  

My old roommate J.P. had been a black out drunk.  We used to throw things at him, draw all over his face, and sometimes even pick him up and move him to different locations without ever waking him up.  I smiled back at Belinda, not worried in the least.  Jenna then switched the light off.  

I stepped into the dark garage and walked toward the center of the room.  Belinda entered behind me and flicked the light back on.  I turned to see her proudly strolling toward me, her naked body bathed in white light.  “What’s the point if she can’t see us?” Belinda whispered.  Kinky little slut.

I turned to face her about five feet in front of the old couch.  She reached me and looked back to Jenna, who was holding the watch in the doorway.  “Just go!” Jenna whisper/shouted.

Belinda softly dropped down to her knees and hurriedly pulled me into her mouth.  I was staring at Jenna’s glowing eyes in the hallway.  It was too risky a situation for me to get into it enough to derive too much pleasure from it, but it was incredibly exciting to be kinky with Belinda, plus I loved having Jenna watching us.

About thirty seconds into it, Nick groaned and rolled onto his side, facing toward us, with his eyes still closed.  Belinda and I froze in the position we’d been in when we first heard him shifting.  My hands were behind my back and Belinda had about four inches of my cock in her mouth.  Her eyes were wide open and we were staring at each other.  We both stayed completely still for a good ten seconds before Nick finally let out a deep snore.  Jenna pulled the door open and urgently waved us out.

The three of us stood, giggling in the hallway as Jenna flipped the light switch and softly closed the door.  It was a good dare and it got our blood going.  That, and gave me plenty of cause to get back at Jenna, since it was my turn next!

We scurried through the dark house and made our way back to the safety of the backyard before we dared to raise our voices.

“Holy fuck, that was close!” I laughed.

“I thought you were totally busted!” Jenna giggled.

“Oh, my god…” Belinda began.  “What would you have done if he woke up?” she asked Jenna.

“I have no fucking idea!” she burst.  “I almost shut the door and ran back here!”

We all had a good long laugh at poor Nick’s expense.  I still wonder how he would’ve reacted, had he actually woken up and caught us.

“Alright, it’s my turn.” I finally said, rubbing my hands together like the villain in a James Bond film.  The girls were still laughing, as they both waited for me to do my worst.  I stepped in front of Jenna and put my hands on her shoulders.  Her beautiful smiling face looked up at me as I laid it on her.  “Now…” I began.  “…You get to go down on Belinda for five minutes!”

“I fucking knew that was coming!” Jenna howled.

“And you’re okay with it?” Belinda casually asked as she fell into her chair with her legs already open.

“Fuck it…” Jenna started.  “We’ve gone this far, right?”

Belinda was already playing with her own clit.  “I’m so happy you feel that way.” she smiled.

With zero hesitation, Jenna knelt down before Belinda.  She carefully placed her hands on Belinda’s thighs as Belin scooted to the edge of her seat.  

“Okay, I haven’t ever done this before, so let me know if I’m doing it right.” Jenna announced.

“Okay.” Belinda assured her with a smile.  She would too.  Belinda had grown very vocal.

With that, Jenna leaned into Belinda’s crotch and pressed her lips against Bel’s shaved cunt.  Belinda began to moan aloud in encouragement.  Jenna took to it like a fish to water.

Belinda seemed to genuinely enjoy herself.  I couldn’t resist getting involved, so I stepped behind her chair and reached down to her naked chest.  I gently began to squeeze and massage her tits before tugging on her nipples.  She moaned a bit louder at my touch.  It may have only been so that Jenna would look up and see that I was getting involved.  Either way, after that, Jenna fixed her eyes on us as she carefully lapped at Belinda’s hairless slit.

With Jenna now watching intently, Belinda made her next move.  She reached up to me and nudged me around to stand beside her chair.  Then, as casually as she might’ve gotten rid of her chewing gum, she spit into her hand and wrapped her fingers around my cock.  She began to stroke me with a tight grip as she threw her head back and moaned aloud.

I couldn’t help but stare down at Jenna as she lapped at Belin’s pussy.  Her eyes were glued to Belinda’s fist as it slid up and down my glistening shaft.  Somehow, Belinda had figured out that Jenna would want to see that before Jenna had.  Belinda tilted her head toward me and stared at my cock in her hand.  As she stroked me, she began pulling me closer and closer to her face.  I knew what was coming next and more than anything, I wanted to watch Jenna as it happened.  I wanted to gauge her reaction.

Belinda began to rub the tip of my cock on her lips.  Jenna’s eyes were glued and unflinching.  She seemed to know that this was coming too.  A few seconds later, Belinda parted her lips and pressed her tongue against the underside of my shaft.  Finally, she strained her neck and pulled me deep into her soft wet mouth.

Jenna never once broke her gaze.  She watched every movement as Belinda slowly, sensually sucked my cock in the moonlight.  Soon, I was moaning along with her as Jenna tongued her slit.  No one said a word.  The three of us were buried under the sensuality of it all.  Jenna delicately pleasured Belinda as Belinda slowly slid her closed lips up and down my shimmering cock.  We were all savoring each moment.  Taking our time as we gave and received pleasure in the rhythm of the warm summer night.

After what felt like four or five minutes, Belinda made another move.  She may have surprised Jenna, but not me.  I was onto her.  Belin reached down and pulled Jenna up by her face.  Jenna leaned over her and Belin pulled her in and kissed her deeply on the lips.  She then turned away and suckled on my cock for a moment before returning to kiss Jenna again.  She kept her hand on my cock as they kissed, still stroking me in long strokes.  She then leaned away from Jenna and stared her in the eye.

“Can I watch you suck it?” Belinda quietly moaned.  She was still stroking my cock beside her face.  Jenna’s expression didn’t read shock, but eagerness to please.  Belinda leaned further back into her seat and pushed my cock toward Jenna.

Jenna aggressively leaned into Belinda and turned her head toward me.  I turned my hips to face her as she opened her mouth wide and enveloped my cock with her warm wet lips.

It was immediately clear to me that Jenna was no stranger to sucking cock.  She tightened her lips around me, relaxed her jaw and throat, and pulled me DEEP into her mouth.  She sucked me much more aggressively than Belinda had and it felt wonderful!  That’s when Belinda decided to turn up the heat.

“Yeah, baby.  Suck his cock for me.” she moaned as she began to massage Jenna’s tiny tits.  I was too worked up to worry about explaining it all to Marcella later.  I knew we would have to and I was a little worried that Belinda and I might even get in a little bit of trouble, but not enough to stop it from happening.  Jenna was gorgeous and her lips and tongue sliding up and down my steel shaft was too exquisite.

She was so good at what she was doing that I had to pull away from her for a minute just to keep from cumming in her mouth.  I took a step back and enjoyed watching them kiss for a moment while I recuperated.  Before I could fully recover, Belinda pulled me back into her eager mouth.  I tensed up my abdomen and tried desperately to clear my mind.  I knew that emptying my nuts into Belinda’s mouth would put a huge kink in the unfolding events, and I wouldn’t dare risk that.  I jerked away from Belinda just before it was too late and stood back to watch them kiss again.

Thankfully, Belinda saved the evening by standing up and pulling Jenna along with her.  Bel led Jenna over to the pool and laid her down on her back on one of the long chaises.  She kissed Jenna a single time and then mounted her, straddling Jenna’s head and facing her feet.  I was standing beside the long chair as Belinda bent down and shoved her head between Jenna’s legs.  

Jenna immediately moaned into the night as Belinda began tonguing her pussy.  As Belinda found her rhythm, Jenna raised her head and shoved her open mouth onto Belinda’s glistening cunt.  I was happily watching them go at each other as I recovered, relieved to have some breathing room.  Jenna was no longer timid in her actions.  She lapped at Belinda’s sopping gash with an industrious tongue as she moaned lustfully.

Belinda suddenly jerked her hips upward, away from Jenna’s thrashing tongue and whipped her head around to look up at me.  “Put your cock in me.” she demanded.

I looked down at Jenna, who was panting and holding onto Belinda’s ass cheeks.  She showed no signs of objection, so I stepped up behind Belinda.  I then knelt down on the seat behind her, dangling my balls in Jenna’s face.  I was trying to conceal my giddiness as I pushed my cock into Belinda’s wet cunt.

Over the next several minutes, Belinda refrained from eating Jenna’s pussy.  She just moaned and bucked against me as I railed her deep and hard.  Jenna lay still beneath her, still holding onto her ass, but pulling her cheeks apart to allow me to penetrate Belinda more deeply.  Belinda just took it and allowed Jenna to watch my cock ram in and out of her.  Maybe she stopped eating her out because she wanted to get her riled up, or maybe just because it was too much to concentrate on, but either way, Jenna was definitely getting one hell of a show.

I decided to see how kinky Jenna might be and if, indeed, she was getting as turned on as I imagined.  I didn’t think it was too bold a move, seeing as how she had already tasted Belinda’s pussy and my cock.  I slid my rod out of Belinda’s dripping cunt and angled it downward above Jenna’s lips.  Without a moment’s hesitation, Jenna greedily pulled me into her mouth and suckled Belinda’s juices off of me.

Once my whistle was cleaned to Jenna’s satisfaction, she let me go.  I happily slid right back into Belinda’s tight shaved pussy.  I continued ramming Belinda for a few more minutes, allowing the heat to continue building in Jenna.  Belinda knew I wanted to fuck Jenna.  I’m guessing Jenna knew it too.  I didn’t want to appear too eager by making the first move.  Belinda was already leading us there.  I knew it was only a matter of time.

Sure enough, after a few more minutes, Belinda pushed me back a bit then dismounted Jenna.  I stood beside her and stroked my slippery cock as she helped Jenna to her feet.  Belinda then pushed me down onto the chaise.  I sat facing them as Belinda wrapped her arms around Jenna and kissed her deeply again.  Belinda then pulled away from her and turned her around to face me.  The moment I had been waiting for had finally arrived.  I let go of my cock and leaned back in the chair as Belinda placed her palm on Jenna’s lower back and nudged her toward me.  Jenna flashed a bashful smile at Belinda and was met with Belinda’s lustful grin.  She then stepped forward and knelt down on the seat, straddling me.

I gripped my cock by it’s base and watched as Jenna carefully slid down onto me.  She let out a deep, satisfied moan as I entered her tight little pussy.  She threw her arms around my neck as she began to rise and fall on my spear.  Belinda sat herself down beside us and then turned to face us.  She then leaned back into the chaise and spread her thighs, wetting two of her fingers in her mouth before sliding them down between her legs.  Jenna moaned softly as Bel began to diddle herself at our little show.  I leaned up and pulled Jenna’s tiny dark nipple into my mouth, playfully biting at it as she bounced softly in my lap.

At that point, I wouldn’t have dared to push things any further.  As far as I had planned that night, Belinda and I were going on a double date and I had no idea that any of this was going to happen.  I considered myself beyond lucky to be doing what I was doing.  Belinda, on the other hand, felt completely comfortable pushing Jenna even further.  I was lost in the pleasure of Jenna’s tight pussy sliding up and down my shaft, when Belinda stood up and then disappeared behind her.  I suddenly felt Belinda’s warm breath on my balls and quickly realized what she was up to.  My suspicions were confirmed a moment later when Jenna moaned aloud as Belinda pushed the tip of her tongue against Jenna’s sphincter.

I reached around Jenna’s waist and grabbed hold of her petite ass cheeks and pulled them apart.  Jenna then leaned into me further, allowing Belinda even greater access.  Belinda began deeply tonguing Jenna’s asshole and Jenna quickened her pace as she bounced on my shaft.  Belinda was such a kinky slut, and she seemed to know just how far to push people.  Just knowing that Belinda was back there tongue-fucking Jenna’s ass as she rode me somehow made her pussy feel even more fantastic than it already had.  Belinda then pushed Jenna’s petite body up off of my shaft and in to me.  I suckled Jenna’s breasts as Belinda took my cock into her mouth for a moment before pulling Jenna back down onto me.

We hadn’t discussed anal sex with Jenna at all, and I’ve learned that most girls have pretty strong feelings one way or another about the subject.  I imagine that tonguing her back there was Belinda’s way of addressing the issue.  I wasn’t sure if that was where Belinda was trying to lead things, but Jenna certainly seemed to enjoy having Bel’s tongue back there.  We didn’t know if Jenna had ever done anal before, let alone whether or not she liked it.  I guess Belinda’s next move was to see how Jenna would react, or maybe she just wanted to give Jenna an even kinkier show than we already had.

I heard Belinda’s voice coming from Jenna’s backside saying “Mmm. I want your cock in my ass, baby.”

Jenna giggled a bit as she climbed off of me.  Belinda loved anal.  When we usually did it, we went doggy style, but that night, Belinda had something else in mind.  Jenna stepped aside and stood, looking down at me.  Belinda positioned herself in front of me, facing away and pulling Jenna in front of her.  She then fell back onto me and hoisted her legs up, so that she was squatting over my lap.  It was pretty rare that she rode me that way while doing anal.  I imagine it was more for Jenna’s sake than hers or mine.  Jenna didn’t look shocked at all.  I wondered if Belinda had already shared her love of anal with Jenna.  She stood and stared down between Belinda’s ass cheeks as Bel positioned her tight little sphincter on the tip of my cock.  She spit into her palm and began rubbing it up and down my shaft before finally slowly easing down onto me.

It had been a couple of weeks since we’d done that and Belinda howled out into the night as my cock slid further and further up her ass.  As Bel began to rise up and down, she reached out and pulled Jenna down to sit beside us.  Jenna knelt with her knees apart, facing us and rubbing her own clit.  She leaned in to kiss Belinda and before long, was rubbing her clit and sucking on her bouncing titties as Bel slid her tight rectum up and down my slippery pole.

Jenna rubbed Belinda’s pussy as they shared another wet kiss.  As their lips parted, Belinda moaned to Jenna: “Can you lick my pussy?”

If you ask me, that was the point in the night when everyone decided to go completely wild.  Jenna smiled at Belin as she slid off of the chaise.  She knelt down between my feet and placed her hands on my thighs.  As Belin continued to slide her asshole up and down my iron hard cock, Jenna leaned forward and pressed her wet tongue against Belinda’s pussy.  Belinda wailed out “Mmm, fuck!  Eat my fuckin’ pussy baby!”  To that, Jenna began lapping at Belin’s sopping cunt as I pummeled her tight asshole.

Belinda has a very soft voice.  She always sounds sweet and innocent, so whenever she decides to talk dirty, it’s insanely hot.  That night was no exception.  She arched her back and twisted her head around as far as she could to kiss me.  It was more of a tongue sword-fight than a kiss.  She then turned back toward Jenna.  “That feels so fuckin’ good Jenna!” she moaned.  “Your tongue feels so good on my pussy with Johnny’s big cock in my ass.”  I couldn’t see Jenna’s face, so I have no idea how she reacted, but she continued to pleasure Belinda with her soft little tongue.  Then Belinda pushed Jenna even further.

“You want that cock in your mouth, baby?” she grunted as she bucked against me.  “You wanna taste that cock after it’s been in my ass?” she teased.

Jenna didn’t answer her, but a moment later, Belinda dug her feet into the seat cushion and rose up, off of my shaft.  “Suck that cock baby!” she demanded, and a second later, I felt Jenna’s warm lips wrap around the tip of my dick.  I couldn’t believe that Belin had gotten Jenna to suck my cock right after it came out of her asshole.  I chuckled a little in my mind at the idea of Belin having her own TV show called ‘The Slut Whisperer.’ (Jenna, if you ever read this, I am not directly referring to you as a slut, but pointing out the fact that Belin has an amazing way with women in a humorous fashion.)

Jenna slurped up and down on my shaft as Belinda moaned filthy words of encouragement, before she finally pushed me back into Bel’s distended rectum.  Jenna then rose to her feet and suckled on Bel’s left tit as she rode me.

After a minute of two more of that, Bel had decided that she was ready to cum.  She rose off of me and pulled me up from the seat.  She then faced the seat and bent at the waist, placing her hands on the seat.  She looked over to Jenna and said “Spread my ass for me.”  Jenna knelt beside her and pulled her ass cheeks apart to reveal Belin’s gaping sphincter to me.  I slid back into her effortlessly and was easily forcing the entire length of my cock up her ass.  I grabbed her by the hips and brought my rhythm up to a ferocious speed.  Belinda began to rub her own clit as I drilled her ass harder and harder.  Her moaning grew louder and louder as she neared climax.

Finally, Belinda’s entire body went taught.  She wailed out and squeezed the cushion in her fists as the first ripple of pleasure rattled through her.  I rammed my cock up her ass, all the way up to my nuts and left it there as the second wave hit her.  She quivered as she howled again.  Her face had tangled itself up into a mask of pleasure and pain, as wave after wave of intense feeling crashed through her, until, all at once she was very still.  Her soft panting and relaxing muscles let me know it was time to remove myself from her.  I very slowly withdrew my shaft in the same fashion that a silent assassin might have drawn his blade.

Jenna wasn’t smiling anymore.  Her face read very serious as Belinda fell onto her side and then rolled onto her back.  She then sat up in front of me and pulled my cock into her mouth, licking and slurping her own fluids off of me.  Jenna admired her contently, as Belin looked back up to her and mischievously hissed “I want to watch you cum now.”

Belinda clambered up to her knees and pulled Jenna close.  With Jenna flat on the ground and Bel kneeling on the chair, they were almost the same height.  Belinda wrapped her arms around Jenna and they began to kiss again.  “Do you wanna cum?” Bel moaned in between kisses.

“Yeah.”  Jenna grinned.

That was all Belinda needed.  As they continued kissing, Belinda began to lean further and further back, pulling Jenna along with her.  Belinda finally pulled over to the side, like a matador slipping a bull.  Jenna fell forward beside her, bent at the waist, with her ass up in the air.  Belinda then began to goad her ever further.  “Do you want Johnny to fuck you again?”

“Mmm-hmm.” Jenna moaned.

“Yeah?  You want him to put his big hard cock in your tight little pussy?” Bel soothed as she pushed Jenna’s ass cheeks apart before me.  “Want him to fuck you until you cum?”

“Yeah.” Jenna moaned.  

Belinda’s eyes flashed up to me and she gave me this look.  It was a little smile between the two of us that read ‘Can you believe we got Jenna to do all this crazy shit?’  I returned her look with my own that basically said ‘I know, right?’  Then it was back to business.  Jenna was on all fours, across Belinda’s lap like she was a little girl getting a spanking.  Bel held her ass for me as I placed the tip of my cock against her narrow slit.

I shoved into her and she moaned aloud as Bel slipped her left hand beneath Jenna’s rocking frame.  Bel quickly located Jenna’s clit and began deeply massaging it as I jammed my cock into her tight little cunt.  For the next thirty seconds, there was no room for dirty talk as Jenna just moaned louder and louder.  Before I knew it, her body tensed up and she yelped like a beaten dog.  Bel fervently rubbed her clit as I continued to bury my cock in her tight wet pussy.  It was at that moment that I knew that Jenna would be around again.  She lived nearby.  She was single, and she loved everything we had done with her.  Now she was cumming as I fucked the shit out of her and my girlfriend flicked her clit.

I was shaken out of my happy little thought by my own orgasm rounding the bend.  Bel knew my patterns.  She saw it in my face.  She leaned over Jenna’s backside and rested her cheek against Jenna’s ass just as I pulled my cock out of her pussy.  Bel closed her eyes and opened her mouth as I began to violently stroke my cock.

I proceeded to spray thick white cum all over Belinda’s face and Jenna’s ass.  I was able to get a good portion of it into Belin’s mouth.  Jenna had turned her head and was looking back at me as I jerked load after load from my throbbing rod.  Belin finally sat back up and knelt beside Jenna.  Jenna then rose up beside her.  Belin smiled at her with my cum plastered all over her face.  Jenna smiled back and Bel gave her last push of the night.  She placed her hand on the back of Jenna’s head and eased her toward me.

Jenna looked up at me with a new sense of sexual confidence.  She opened her mouth and pulled my super sensitive cock into her warm mouth, despite the droplets of cum still clinging to the tip.  She sensuously sucked me clean in long pleasurable strokes.  Belin then pulled her away and, with cum all over her lips, kissed Jenna deeply.  I watched Jenna playfully lick the globs of cum off of Belin’s beautiful face, one at a time, before returning to Belin’s mouth, until Belin’s face was practically clean again.

By then in our relationship, Belinda and I had brought Marcella, Kasia and Hillary in on our sexual adventures, so the aftermath was not really foreign territory anymore.  Belinda climbed off of the chair and then helped Jenna to her feet.  They stood in front of me and kissed again.  Then Belinda turned to me and kissed me.  What I hadn’t expected was for Belinda to push Jenna and I together.  Jenna strained upward and I hunched down and we shared our first kiss.  I supposed that Belinda had gotten more comfortable over the years regarding intimacy.  I soon wrapped my arms around Jenna and grabbed her ass.  I then hoisted her up into the air.  She wrapped he legs around me as we explored each others mouths.  Belin then disappeared and a moment later, we heard a splash.  Despite the fact that we had no towels, she had jumped into the pool.

The three of us swam around and rinsed off, taking several moments to kiss, fondle and hold one another.  We then sat around and dried off, talking and smoking cigarettes.  The sky had turned it’s pre-dawn pale blue. Jenna asked for a pen and paper, so I got dressed and retrieved them from my car.  When I returned, the two of them had gotten dressed.  Jenna then scrawled out the words:

Nick,
I don’t think this is going to work out.
-Jenna

We walked through the house and she slipped silently into the garage.  A moment later, she returned.  The three of us got into my car and went straight to my little garage apartment.  We were all extremely tired.  Once we got up the stairs, we headed into the bedroom where Belinda stripped naked in under ten seconds.  She threw herself onto the bed and looked up at Jenna.  Jenna laughed and began to undress for her.  I undressed last and climbed into bed with them.  We slept the day away in a twisted naked pile, waking occasionally to pee or eat.  Nothing terribly exciting happened aside from a little bit of kissing here and there.

When we finally got out of bed, it was almost dark again.  Jenna told us that she had a good time with us and we agreed, adding that we both hoped to do it again some time.  We kissed her goodbye, then spent the next hour talking about how to handle what had happened regarding Marcella.  We decided that it was best to just get everything out in the open.

We called her and confessed everything.  Belinda tried to justify it by telling her that she missed her so much and wanted to feel her touch, but couldn’t.  

Marcella wasn’t terribly happy about what we’d done, but eventually said that she understood.  The conversation then went into the finer details of our relationship.  Marcella finally made her point, bringing up the fact that Belin and I could at least have sex with each other if we wanted to and that she herself was alone all the time.  Belinda asked her if she wanted to fuck other people.  Marcella said that wasn’t her point.  She then said “If I’m going to be okay with the two of you occasionally messing around with someone else, then the two of you have to be okay with me doing it too.”  Belinda and I looked at each other as Marcella paused.  She then went on.  “As long as you guys tell me about everything, I’m okay with it, but I’m pretty fucking lonely out here, so…  You know?”

Belinda leaned over the phone and looked up at me.  “Johnny, would you be okay with that?”

“So, if you have sex with some other guy, you’re going to call us and tell us about it?” I asked.

“Of course.” Marcella replied.

I thought about it for a moment.  She had a strong point, and it was only fair…  Plus, the idea of Marcella telling Belinda and I some lurid sex story on speaker phone while we fucked each other seemed like it might actually be fun.  

“Okay.” I said, having no idea how many doors I had just opened.  It was quiet for a good while after that.  Marcella finally broke the silence.

“So, do you think you guys are gonna hook up with Jenna again?”

Belinda smiled at me.  “We might.  She seemed like she would be into it.”

Marcella then sighed, sounding more relaxed.  “So, what does Jenna look like?”  she paused.  “Tell me everything…”

NEXT: “JOURNAL-003: BACK TO THE BEACH”

---

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter One: The Barista

“That’s it?” I asked, my thumb still throbbing from the pen prick.

“That’s it,” the Devil answered jovially, putting the contract into his satchel. “Well, I’ll be going. Unless you have any more questions, Mark?”

There was an awkward pause, as I tried to think, but I was still too amazed that it worked. After 27 years of life, I was still a virgin. I wasn’t ugly, just average looking guy with glasses and a little overweight. I was just painfully shy around women. I guess it was a mix of a lack of confidence, nervousness around strangers, and a fear of rejection that led to my situation. Probably more fear of rejection than anything else. It was desperation that brought me out to this lonely crossroad at midnight in the forested foot hills of the Cascade Mountains.

I had read that if you buried a box containing certain items at a crossroad at midnight, you could summon the Devil. In exchange for your soul, the Devil would grant you three wishes. Feeling ridiculous, I gathered the items: a photograph of myself, dirt from a graveyard, bone of a black cat, and a yarrow flower. I found a crossroad formed by two gravel back roads and buried the box.

And I waited, feeling like a complete moron. And waited. And waited. Eternity seemed past, my stomach twisted into knots. I was just about to leave when the Devil appeared, stepping out of the shadows. I was stunned, my thoughts scattered at his appearance. The Devil greeted me with a friendly smile. He was a handsome man, dark hair, dressed in an expensive black suit. The only thing unusual about him was his scarlet eyes.

“Hello, Mark Glassner. What can I do for you, tonight?” the Devil asked, pleasantly.

“I…uh…” I stammered painfully, surprise tangling my tongue. He waited patiently as I gathered my thoughts. “I want to make some wishes.”

“Of course, of course,” he said. “What would you like.”

I swallowed. My voice cracked as I told him my wishes. “A long, healthy life.”

The Devil nodded. “That’s good one. The second?”

“Sexual stamina,” I said, my cheeks reddening in embarrassment. “I want to be able to…uh…perform as many times as I want.”

The Devil nodded. There was understanding in his eyes. Not judgement. Feeling more confident, I told him my third wish. “I want people to do whatever I tell them to do in a friendly and helpful manner.”

The Devil grinned, a predatory, hungry smile. With a flash of scarlet light and yellow smoke, a contract appeared in his hand. The smoke smell acrid and foul, like rotten eggs. “Look it over,” he said as he handed me the contract.

I did. The contract seemed straightforward. Three wishes for my soul. Seemed cheap. What was my soul really worth? What had I done with my life. Nothing. Just a cheap, one bedroom apartment, a shitty car, and a terrible job trying to sell vacuum cleaners to stuck up rich bitches. I nodded and with a flourish, the Devil produced an old fashioned, black fountain pen. He pricked my thumb with the pen and I signed the contract in my own blood. Then the Devil signed in his.

“Well, I’ll be going. Unless you have any more questions, Mark?”

The Devil took my silence as a no. With a friendly smile, he vanished back into the shadows. And it hit me, what I just done. I stumbled under the weight of my actions, bumping back into my beat-up old Ford Taurus. My legs felt weak, wobbly like a newborn animal. I set heavily on my car trunk, shocks squeaking as the car rocked, and I starred up at the stars wheel across the night sky.

I thought about what I would do with my powers. Fantasies flashed through my mind. Getting even with people, living a life of luxury. Getting laid. Definitely, getting laid. I made plans, playing out scenarios over and over in my mind. Before I knew it, the sun was rising.

As the sun rose, blushing the horizon in pink, I felt different. It was as if while I watch the stars I was taken apart and stitched back together. Remade. Reborn. Better than I had been. No longer that virgin loser. I had a whole new life ahead of me. I was someone, now. Smiling, I slid into my car, started the engine, and peeled out down the gravel road to find this new life.

I drove back into civilization, passing shopping centers on the Spanaway border. I was a mix of excitement and exhaustion. I felt like I could sleep the day away, but I was far too excited to sleep. Seeing one of the many Starbucks that seemed to be on every street corner in Washington, I realized I could kill two birds with one stone. Get some desperately needed caffeine and test out my powers. I pulled into the parking lot and walked inside.

I was nervous as I entered. Doubt wracked my mind. All the confidence and certainty I felt watching the sun rise had evaporated. This wasn’t going to work. Last night was a dream. A hallucination. Some horribly elaborate prank at my expense. Possibly with hidden cameras and some Ryan Seacrest look-a-like about to ambush me and broadcast my humiliation to the world as part of some terrible reality TV show.

The Starbucks was crowded with people heading off to work. Three baristas worked the shop. A nerdy looking guy and two, attractive women, all dressed in the baggy polo shirts, black tucked into black pants, and black hats. All wore the green aprons with the Starbuck’s mermaid embroidered in white. One of the barista’s, who’s name tag read “Cynthia”, was a tall women, mid twenties, with black hair cut short in a vaguely punkish style. Her nose was pieced and a second piercing was in her right eyebrow. Her dark eyes, hair cut, and piercings gave her face a certain predatory wildness. The second female barista, Mary according to her name tag, was a little short than Cynthia. She had long, auburn hair pulled back into pony tail, and her heart-shaped face was dotted with freckles. She was maybe nineteen or twenty and had the most beautiful smile, complete with cute dimples.

I got in line behind a cute twenty-year old. Curly, brunette hair fell about her purple hoodie covered shoulders. My eyes traveled down her back to stare at perky ass covered by a jean skirt. Long, tan legs, well-toned, peaked out the frayed edges of the skirt. Staring at the bubbly ass, I wanted to reach out and squeeze it. My was cock hardening.

Gathering my courage my courage, I croaked out, “Hi.”

The brunette turned, eyes me up and politely smiled, before turning back.

I can do this, I told myself. You’re a new man. Reborn. I cleared my throat. “Hi, I’m Mark. What’s your name?”

This time the brunette’s smile was far friendlier. “Vivian Anders,” she said. Her voice had a smokey, sultry quality about it.

This was going to work. “What color are your panties?”

Vivian blinked, clearly taken-aback. “White, with pink polka dots.” Her tan face flushed. “Why did I say that,” she whispered, mortified.

“It’s all right,” I told her. I grinned. It worked. “You want to please me, don’t you. Nothing makes you happier than to please me.”

She nodded, embarrassment fading, smile growing. “What else can I do for you, Mark?”

“Can I have everyone’s attention!” I yelled. The entire shop full of people turned to face me. “The coffee-shop is closed now. Everyone except the staff and Vivian, here, need to leave. Staff, lock up the store and close the blinds.”

There was some grumbling, and a few clearly seemed confused as they walked out the shop, wondering why they were listening to some random guy. The staff seemed even more confused as they started to lock up and close the store blinds. “Who are you?” asked the male barista, who’s name tag read “Ethan.”

“Mark,” I answered. “And we’re going to have a party.” Cynthia gave me a wicked smile, Mary a nervous smile. Vivian bounced on her heels in excitement, clearly eager to please me.

Once the store was locked up, I gathered everyone together. I handed my smart phone to Ethan. “You’re going to film this,” I told. “You’re not going to speak, make noise, get in the way. You’re just going to film. You’re not going to get excited or aroused. Okay.”

Ethan nodded, brows furrowed in confusion. But he took the phone, and he didn’t say a word. I turned to the ladies and smiled at them. “Vivian, Mary, and Cynthia, from now one, nothing in the world makes you happier than to please me.”

“What would please you, Mark?” Cynthia purred, licking her lips. She was definitely a wild girl.

“How about you lovely ladies take off your clothes,” I answered. “Let me see those hot bodies of yours.

Cynthia gave a wicked laugh, untied her apron, and quickly pulled her black top off, exposing pale breasts cupped in a black bra. There was a tattoo of a pouncing tiger that ran from below her left breast, down across her stomach, and disappearing into her pants. Flushing a beautiful crimson, Mary pulled her black polo over her head, small breasts covered by a plain, white bra. Vivian’s hoodie and shirt were already on the floor and she was reaching back to unhook her white bra, her large tits straining against the material, waiting to be set free. My was cock painfully hard in my pants. This was happening. I was about to lose my virginity to three hot girls I just met.

Mary was kicking off her shoes and sliding down her pants. Like her bra, her panties were a plain white. I glanced at Cynthia and saw my first pair of live tits. They were perky and firm, a nice handful. Maybe a B-cup. Her nipples were hard and her areolas were the size of quarters. With the bra off, I cold see the tiger’s tail wrap around the bottom of her breast, up the left side and ending just above her aerola. She unbuttoned her tight pants and with a sexy shake, shimmed them off her hips. Underneath was a black, skimpy thong. I could see her tiger tattoo continued across her waist and around onto her right asscheek. Then she pulled her thong off and twirled it on her fingers, and tossed it to me. Cynthia placed her hands on her hips and gave me a challenging, lust filled stare.

Her pussy was beautiful. Fully shaved. Red lips slight spread, hinting at the warm, wet depths. A small voice whispered at the back of my mind, telling me this was wrong. I ignored it. I was a new man. I didn’t need guilt anymore. My cock ached, wanting to plunge into her juicy depths.

Vivian’s tits were free, now, as tan the rest of her fine body, save two triangular patches covering her dark nipples. Her breasts were large and full, definitely C cups. Her panties were indeed white and covered in pink polka dots. Vivian stepped out her panties, revealing a neatly trimmed, brunette bush and the tan lines left by bikini bottoms. Mary was fumbling with her bra clasped, face almost as red as her hair. Clasp finally undone, she shyly slid the straps off her shoulders and revealed small breasts spotted with freckles and pink, turgid nipples.

I smiled at her. “Very nice tits, Mary.”

She smiled. “Thanks.” Confidence ballooned in Mary. She stood up straighter, her perky breasts thrust out. Her fingers slid into her plain, white panties waistband and pulled them off. Her pussy was hidden by bright, auburn, and very curly pubic hair.

I pulled my shirt off and quickly dropped my shorts and underwear. Cynthia licked her lips hungrily as she stared at my cock, a vixen in heat. I stared at each of them. Cynthia the most confident and Mary the more reserved. All three were gorgeous. All there were going to be mine.

“All three of you are so beautiful,” I told them. Mary giggled and somehow Cynthia’s grin grew more wicked. “Turn around for me. Let me see those asses.” Three beautiful asses faced me. Vivian’s tanned and toned, Cynthia’s slim and tattooed, and Mary’s fuller, rounder ass faced me. “Bend over, ladies.” The bent over. Cynthia’s shaved lips glistened with her juices and gold ring pierced the middle of her labia. Vivian’s brunette pubes were matted with juices and lips parted and juicy depths exposed. Mary’s auburn pussy hair was thinner around her pussy, her lips tight, clitoris peaking out pink and hard. All three were so beautiful. They weren’t the perfect, airbrushed sluts you so in porno’s. But they were real, naked girls before me.

“Am I making you happy?” Vivian husked in her smoky voice, peering sultry at me over her shoulder, wiggling that tight ass.

“Are we?” Mary asked, a catch of fear in her voice. “Are we making you happy?”

I reached out and rubbed Mary’s ass, giving the plump flesh a nice squeeze. “All three of you are making me so happy.” Relief spread on Mary’s face, her beautiful smile deepening. She was my favorite, I realized as a squeezed that ass. “So happy.”

Not wanting to leave the other girls out, I caressed Vivian’s ass, fingers dipping towards her pussy. Then I moved over to Cynthia’s smooth ass, tracing the tiger tattoo across her asscheek. “You’re a dirty girl, aren’t you Cynthia?” I asked, grabbing her pussy ring and pulling gently at it.

She gasped. “So dirty,” Cynthia purred. “I’m a naughty, dirty girl.”

“I bet you’ve fucked another woman, before?”

She licked her lips. “I love to eat pussy almost as much as I love to suck cock!”

I grabbed Vivian’s arm and as I led her to a nearby chair, I asked Cynthia, “I bet you’ve always wanted to eat Mary’s tight pussy?”

Cynthia eyed Mary, who gave a nervous laugh and shrank away from her co-worker hungry gaze. “I’ve frigged my clit in the walk-in thinking about that sweet face between my thighs.”

I sat down at the chain, pushing Vivian down on her knees before me. Cynthia walked with a predator’s hunger towards Mary, who took an involuntary step back, glancing over at me. “This will make you happy, Mark?” Mary asked, voice tight with nerves.

“I want to watch that slut make you cum, Mary!” I groaned as Vivian’s hands stroked my cock slowly, with a firm, pleasing grip. I looked down to see Vivian’s tanned face staring up at, lips moist, eyes shining with lust. Her tongue flicked out, grazing the head of my cock, my cock twitched in pleasure. Her tongue left wet trails as she licked up my shaft, ending at my head, briefly sucking, teasing my cock before starting at the bottom again. Her fingers gently cupped by balls, rolling them between her fingers.

Mary was shaking as Cynthia stood before her. She was clearly scared at the idea of fucking a woman, but wanted so desperately to please me, to make me happy. Cynthia reached out, tracing black-painted fingernail across her right breast, drawing a line down to her nipple, rubbing and pinching it between fingers. Mary gasped and jumped, licking her lips.

“See, it’s not bad, baby,” Cynthia cooed. Her other hand grasped Mary by the hip and pulled close, groins pressed together, nipples rubbing on the other’s breasts. “I’ve wanted to fuck you so bad!” Cynthia hissed between kisses on Mary’s neck, working her way up to her ear. “Ever since I walked in on you changing. Red-head’s make me so wet. I had to jill off in the walk-in. Just stuck my hands in my pants and pinched my clit and came so hard!”

Vivian’s wet mouth fully engulfed my cock, sucking hard. Electricity raced through my body. It was so amazing. Masturbation paled in comparison with a hot chick sucking your cock. Her lips moved up and down, tongue swirling about the tip. Cynthia was grinding on Mary, kissing her way along Mary’s cheekbone to her lips. Aggressively she kissed Mary, shoving her tongue in her mouth, hands squeezing her ass, pulling their groins tight together. Mary’s arms wrapped around Cynthia, holding tightly to her as they frenched, both girls moaning into each other’s lips.

Cynthia pushed Mary back, until she sat down on the edge of a table. Mary was breathing hard, her whole body flushed crimson, eyes closed. Cynthia kissed and bit at her neck, moving down. Hands groped Mary’s breasts, squeezing and caressing. Fingers toyed with her hard nipples as Cynthia kissed lower and lower. She licked Mary’s left nipple and sucked on it, playing with the hard nub with her tongue. Cynthia’s right hand slid down Mary’s stomach and disappeared between her thighs. Mary gasped as Cynthia’s fingers played with her pussy, body shaking in pleasure.

Cynthia’s fingers came away glistening with Mary’s juices. She smeared the juices on Mary’s right nipple before sucking it with gusto, her hand returning to Mary’s pussy. Her finger’s hooked and Mary jumped as they penetrated her cunt. Mary was moaning shrilly, yelling each time Cynthia’s fingers pumped into her hot cunt. Cynthia pulled her sticky fingers out of Mary’s cunt, holding them before Mary’s lips. “You taste so good!” Cynthia moaned. “Taste yourself.”

Mary’s tongue flicked out hesitantly, gathering her dewy fluids off Cynthia’s fingers. “I do,” she whispered in amazement. She smiled and sucked Cynthia’s fingers into her mouth, savoring her pussy’s taste.

Vivian sucked hard on my cock, bobbing up and down. It was wet and warm and so wonderful. I stroked her silky hair and moaned. I watched Cynthia kneel on the floor before Mary, spreading her white legs apart and exposing her curly red pubes, matted with juices. Mary’s eyes shot open and her back arched as Cynthia nosily began to eat her cunt. Cynthia’s tongue was licking, tasting her pussy, caressing the lips and clit. Finger’s began fucking Mary who was shouting at the top of her lungs, “Its so good! Oh my god! It’s so good! Eat me! Oh god! I’m gonna cum! Oh god!”

Mary’s toes curled and her body went rigid, hands grasping Cynthia’s head, as she came with a loud yell. She was so beautiful. My cock exploded in Vivian’s mouth, several squirts of my cum filling her mouth. I breathed heavily and looked down at Vivian who smiled up at me, cum glistening on her lips.

She swallowed my spunk. “Was it good, Mark?” she asked. “Did I make you happy.” I nodded, too overwhelmed by my first blowjob to speak. She smiled and started to clean the remaining cum of my cock.

Mary had cum once, but Cynthia showed no signs of stopping. She had both arms wrapped around Mary’s thighs, her mouth shoved hard against her pussy, tongue-fucking the red-head. Mary was hissing a constant stream of, “Oh my god! Eat me! Oh god!” My cock was beginning to harden again as I watched Mary cum again and again, collapsing back on the table. Cynthia let her go, standing up, face smeared in pussy juices, her thighs stained with the fluids leaking from her own cunt.

“You made me happy, Mary. Did you like getting your cunt eaten?” I asked.

Breathless, she nodded. “I didn’t know a woman could make me cum so hard.”

“Didn’t you know?” I asked. “You’ve always loved women. You love their firm breasts, hard nipples, round asses, and juicy cunts. The only thing you love more than fucking a woman is fucking me.”

Mary eyed Cynthia’s body, realization dawning on her. “You’re so beautiful, Cynthia. How have I never seen how hot you are?”

“Why don’t you return the favor, Mary,” I told her. “Eat her pussy. Make her cum. Look how wet she is.”

“I’m so wet for you, baby,” Cynthia purred, fingers playing with her clit and rubbing her shaved pussy. “Come taste my honey.”

My cock was hard and ready to go again, and I looked down at Vivian who still gently licked at my cock while smiling up at me. “Sit on my dick, Vivian.”

“Oh hun, I though you’d never ask,” Vivian moaned in that sexy, smokey voice of hers. She rose up, ponderous breasts and hard nipples jiggled before my face as she straddled my hips. My hand grabbed one, feeling the firm orb while I buried my face in those titties, hard nipples rubbing on my cheeks. Her hand was on my cock, steering it towards the warmth of her cunt. I groaned as the wet lips of her pussy engulfed the head of my cock, slowly lowering down my shaft.

“Jesus!” I moaned. I was in a woman. It felt amazing. A warm, tight wetness encased me, the walls of her pussy soft and velvety. It was too much for me. I bit her nipple as I came inside her.

“Fuck yeah!” Vivian yelled, “Fill my hot cunt with your spunk. It’s so warm.” Her hips rose and fell, rotating about my still hard cock. It was so wet inside her. I grasped her ass, squeezing her firm cheeks and threw my head back in pleasure. I didn’t even get soft after cumming. Her warm cunt kept me hard.

I looked to my left and saw Cynthia sitting on a table edge, leg’s spread wide, fingers pulling at her nipples. Mary was knelt before her, face inches from Cynthia’s wet cunt. Mary’s ass faced me and I could just see a hint of red, furred pussy peaking out at me. Vivian was hugging me tightly now, fucking me hard and hissing in my air how great my cock felt inside her, how happy she was to fuck me.

“Start by licking up my slit,” Cynthia instructed Mary. “Give me clit a little flick and start over.” Mary’s head moved in and Cynthia groaned, throwing her head back and closing her eyes in pleasure. “How do I taste, baby?”

Mary giggled. “Sweet and tarty,” she answered before diving back in.

“Uhh,” Cynthia moaned, “That’s because I’m such a dirty tart. Dig into my pussy with your tongue know, dig in deep. Oh, yeah! Just like that!”

Vivian started doing a twist with her hips, fucking my hard and slow now. “Oh, god that’s great, slut!” I hissed into her ear.

She leaned away from me, arms grasping my shoulders, face contorting in pleasure. “Do you like it! Do you like my dirty cunt on your cock?”

“I do!” I moaned. “I love it!” Smiling, Vivian bent down and kissed me hard on the mouth, her tongue playing with mine. I was in heaven.

My fingers dipped into Vivian’s ass crack, teasing her puckered asshole. She moaned into my mouth, her brunette hair spilling across our faces. I stuck my finer into her asshole and she gasped and stopped fucking me in surprise. “Don’t stop!” I hissed and sucked a big nipple into my mouth. She started fucking me again. Shallow strokes that kept me deep in her pussy.

“Don’t be afraid to use your fingers,” Cynthia was telling Mary. “Uuhhh, yeah.” Cynthia gasped. “I like when you pinch my clit!”

A low moan was coming from Vivian, now. Her hips quickened their paces. “I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna cum! Oh god, you’re big cock’s making me cum!” Her pussy tightened on me as her body bucked in my arms. It felt so good. I was so close. I moaned through clenched teeth as I shot a second load into Vivian’s warm depths. She collapsed on me and gently kissed me. We enjoyed the afterglow of our orgasms and watched Mary’s lesbian instruction.

“Your tongue is so limber,” Cynthia moaned, Mary’s head was shaking from side to side, lips plastered to Cynthia’s cunt. “Stick some fingers in, baby!”

Mary started to lick at Cynthia’s clit as she slid two fingers slowly inside her. Cynthia panted, rotating her hips as Mary finger-fucked her. “So god-damned good!” Cynthia hissed. “Curl your fingers up. Yeah, right there! Keep rubbing right there, bitch! That’s my g-spot!” Cynthia’s backed arched in pleasure, breasts heaving and one hand grabbed Mary’s auburn braid, pulling Mary harder against her clit. “Oh, god! I’m gonna cum! Fuuuck!” Her body went rigid, then shook twice, and she collapsed back on the table. “God damn, this girl learns fast. She’s a grade A muff diver.”

Mary grinned at me, face smeared in pussy. Behind her, Cynthia’s legs were still spread open, her pussy gaping and fluids drenched her thighs. “Did you like it?” I asked Mary.

She nodded. “I loved it!” Her tongue licked red lips, scooping Cynthia’s cunt juices up.

I beckoned to her. She rose, small breasts jiggling slightly, and sauntered over to Vivian and I. “Give me a kiss.” Smiling, she bent down and kissed me gently and I tasted the tart flavor of Cynthia’s pussy juices. “Let Vivian taste, too.” Mary turned and the two ladies kissed before me, tongues playing with each other. I stuck my hand between Mary’s thighs and shoved two fingers into her cunt. She moaned into Vivian. I pulled my sticky fingers to my lips and tasted her juices. They were sweeter than Cynthia, with a hint of spiciness. I held my fingers up to the ladies who broke their kiss and licked the rest of the juices off my fingers.

At the table, Cynthia had recovered, sitting up sightly and staring at me with a predatory hunger, one hand lazily playing with her clit. My cock started to harden in Vivian’s pussy. Vivian moved her hips, pussy stroking my hardening cock. “You ready to go again, honey,” her smokey voice asked.

“I am,” I told her. “But the other ladies need my attention, too.” Vivian pouted and squeezed her pussy on my now fully rigid cock. Mary looked at me with a hopeful expression and Cynthia’s eyes smouldered with desire. “Mary, why don’t you put your new found, grade A muff diving experience to good use. Vivian has a cunt full of my cum that needs to be cleaned out.”

Sighing, Vivian rose off me, my cock popping out of her cunt, messy with out combined fluid. Mary guided her to a nearby table and knelt before her. My white semen was running out of her cunt, pooling on the table. Mary’s tongue slid across her inner thigh, cleaning up the semen and pussy juices before her fingers spread open Vivian’s pussy and her tongue dived in.

I walked over to Cynthia who rubbed her pussy invitingly. I grabbed her arm and pulled her hard to her feet and shoved her against a decorative pillar. Her tattooed ass faced me and she grinned wickedly at me over her shoulder, wiggling her ass invitingly. A squeezed a cheek and then slapped her ass.

“I’ve been so naughty!” moaned Cynthia. “I need to be punished!”

I smacked her ass again. “What bad things have you done!”

“Ohh,” Cynthia groaned as I spanked her a third time. Her white ass reddening. “I just fucked my co-worker on the clock. In the store! I’m such a dirty whore!”

“I know just how to punish such a filthy girl!” I hissed into her ear, my cock pocking the softness of her ass. I spread her cheeks, my cock pressing at her puckered asshole.

“Oh, yeah!” Cynthia moaned. “Fuck my ass! That’ll punish me!”

I pushed my cock hard against her, slowly pushing into her tight, warm ass. My cock was still drenched in Vivian’s pussy juices, providing lube. I moaned as my cock disappeared into her ass. It sank easily and I was pretty sure this wasn’t Cynthia’s first time getting fucked in the ass. I pushed until I felt her ass cheeks on my groin. It was tight and hot and felt so different from Vivian’s wet pussy. Cynthia was shoved hard against the column as I fucked her, one hand rubbing her pussy and clit, the other wrapped around the column. I grabbed her hip with one hand and reached around and twisted hard at her nipple.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Cynthia chanted loudly. “Twist my nipple harder! I’ve been sooo bad!”

I fucked her harder, groaning into her ear. It felt so great in her ass. Hot and velvety tight. So great. Nearby, Vivian was moaning loudly as Mary ate her pussy with gusto. I glanced over at the pair. Vivian’s large, tanned breasts jiggled beautifully as her body shook beneath Mary’s tonguing. Mary’s arms were wrapped tightly about Vivian’s waist, gripping her ass tightly. Mary was so beautiful.

“That’s so hot!” I moaned into Cynthia as I reamed her ass. “Look at them!”

Cynthia turned her head. “God damn that is! And so is your cock in my ass. Fuck me harder!”

I let go of her tit to grab her hips in both hands and I fucked her as hard as could. She moaned and screamed and came hard and long. A soft breast brushed against my arm and Mary was standing on my right, hand caressing my hip, face smeared with Vivian’s juices. She grabbed my head and pulled me down to her lips and kissed me. Vivian’s juices were a strong, tangy flavor.

“Don’t stop,” begged Cynthia and I realized I had stopped fucking her when Mary kissed me. “I’m so close to another orgasm!”

Mary smiled. “Fuck that slut’s ass!” Then she grabbed Cynthia’s face with both hands and kissed her hard, Cynthia’s tongue tasting Vivian’s juices. In such a short time, Mary had transformed from that shy girl to this sexually adventures vixen.

Vivian stepped up on my left side, her pillowy breasts brushing against my left side as she pressed her body against me. The wetness of her cunt pressed on my hip as she ground her clit on me in time with my fucking rhythm.

“Did Mary do a good job?” I asked her after kissing her sweet lips.

Vivian purred in my ear, “Her tongue was amazing!”

Between low moans, Cynthia panted, “She’s a…oh yeah…fast learner. Oh, fuck!” Mary’s hand had slid down Cynthia’s stomach and was playing with her cunt while she bent down and sucked Cynthia’s right nipple into her mouth. “Oh, that’s good, baby! Don’t be afraid to bite it! Ooh, yeah! Just like that!”

My hand reached out and fondled Mary’s ass. She smiled up at me around Cynthia’s nipple. My fingers found her warm wetness between her thighs and I slid my fingers up insider her, illiciting a sweet moan. Vivian was nibbling at my neck and ear, still grinding her cunt on me and Cynthia’s ass was bringing me close to an orgasm.

“Take it, you dirty bitch!” I moaned into Cynthia’s ear as I came deep in her ass.

“Oh, god!” Cynthia roared. “I’m cumming and cumming! Your cum is in my ass! Sweet Jesus. Cum in my dirty, filthy ass!”

I fucked her two more times, the last of my cum squirting in her ass and then slumped into her back, breathing heavily. I kissed Cynthia’s cheek and the side of her mouth. Vivian moaned in my ear, creaming on my hip as she came. Mary sucked Cynthia’s juices off her fingers, smiling coquettishly at me. My cock stirred in Cynthia’s ass. Mary was definitely the most beautiful. I pulled out of that tight ass, Cynthia gasped as it popped out of her ass, followed by a trickle of cum.

“Stay just like that, Cynthia,” I ordered. “I want to stare at your fine ass.” Cynthia grinned at me and wiggled her ass. “Vivian, get down on your knees and suck my cock clean like a good girl.”

“Mhh, gladly, honey.” She knelt down and started to aggressively lick my cock. I grabbed Mary and pulled her close and kissed her passionately as Vivian started to suck my cock. I pulled Mary tight against my right side, her wet pussy rubbing on my hip, my right hand slid down and kneaded her plump ass.

“All clean, hun,” Vivian husked the licked my cock’s head.

“Vivian, you’ve realized today that you are a lesbian. The only cock you’ll ever want to touch is mine. The only thing you like more that fucking a woman is fucking me.”

Vivian grinned and sucked the head of my cock into her mouth.

“Cynthia’s ass is looking dirty,” I told Vivian, “Why don’t you clean her up.”

Vivian popped my cock out of her mouth and turned to Cynthia’s ass. My cum had run down Cynthia’s thighs and Vivian’s tongue licked up her leg and into Cynthia’s ass while Cynthia cooed in pleasure. “When you finish cleaning her ass out, Vivian, you and her should fuck each other. Make each other cum and cum.”

Vivian’s answer was muffled by Cynthia’s ass. Cynthia moaned, “I can’t wait to suck on her big titties.”

I turned to Mary, my hard cock rubbing on her stomach. “You’re my favorite, Mary.” She blushed and I captured her lips in a brief kiss. “It made me so happy to see you be with Cynthia and Vivian.” She smiled and kissed me.

Mary grabbed my cock with her gentle fingers. “Is it my turn now?”

“Since you’ve been such a good and patient girl, it’s time for your reward.”

Her smile was so bright and beautiful, freckled face filled with joy and her emerald eyes sparkled with desire. We kissed hard, lips mashing together and tongues fencing as she gently stroked my cock. My hand slid up and grasped her small breast, rubbing her hard nipple while me other hand continued kneading her ass. The kiss was warm and sweet and I could almost taste her lust for me on her lips as well as Vivian’s pussy. Her hand stroked my cock faster, gripping harder.

I couldn’t say how long we kissed. I was lost in pleasure of making out with this beautiful creature, the feel of soft ass and firm breast in my hands and hard nipple pinched between my fingers. The electricity of her touch on my cock. I moaned into her mouth, squeezed her ass hard, and came on her fingers, cum spilling across her stomach and hip. She stroked my cock a few more times, squeezing the last of my cum on her stomach before pulling away. She smiled coquettishly at me and licked my white sperm off her fingers.

“Mmhhh, that’s good,” she husked. “I love the taste of cum.” Her fingers scooped up more cum off her stomach and sucked it slowly off her fingers.

I don’t know if it was the eroticism of the moment or that I was falling in love with this sweet angel, but I decided to take Mary with me. To make her mine. Her handjob was so good, I needed to return the favor. I kissed her lips, not caring that they were stained with my cum. My hand dipped between her legs. I felt the wetness of her sex. She gasped as my fingers pushed into her cunt. On my palm I felt a hard bump and realized it was her clit.

My palm rubbed her clit and I started to suck and bite on her neck. I wanted to leave a hickey, to let the world now Mary had a lover. My fingers explored the warm wetness and velvety softness of her pussy. I left a second hickey on her right breast, and she was panting in pleasure. My lips moved to her hard nipple, sucking into my greedy mouth. She tensed in my arms and then screamed loudly as she came, body shaking and pussy flooding my hand with her juices.

“Oh god!” she hissed. “Oh god!”

I dropped to my knees before her and breathed in the scent of her sex and stared at her swollen nether lips surrounded by auburn hair. I buried my face in her snatch and worshiped her pussy with my tongue. The taste of her pussy was sweet and spicy. My tongue scraped along her lips, flicking her clit, before I shoved it deep into her pussy, fucking her with my tongue. I tried to remember what Cynthia told Mary earlier, kissing, sucking and stroking all over her pussy and clit. From Mary’s moans and gasps, I must have been doing just fine.

Her fingers gripped my short hair and she pulled me into her cunt, hips rotating. “Oh sweet God! That’s so good, Mark!” Her voice rose in pitch. “Just like that! Ohhh! Fuck! I’m gonna cum!” Her grip tightened in my hair and fresh juice flooded my mouth. “Oh, thank you Mark,” she panted. “Thank you, that was so amazing.”

“I want to sixty-nine with you,” I told her.

She nodded eagerly. I laid out on my back and she straddled my face, her furry pussy descending to my lips. I started to lick her as she softly started to kiss the head of my cock. Short kisses all over the head and shaft and then her warm mouth was engulfing my cock. She went lower and lower and she was deep-throated my cock. She was just full of surprises. Mary would suck on my head for a few moments and then slide my cock all the way inside her throat. I pinched her clit, rolling the hard nub between fingers and licked hard and deep with my tongue. Her hands were gently massaging my balls, coxing my cum out. My spunk spurted into her mouth and she swallowed it while her hips bucking on my face from her orgasm.

Breathless, we both cuddled on the floor, me on my back and Mary pressed up against my side, cradled in my arms, her hard nipples brushing my chest. I stroked sweat-damp auburn hair out of her face. Her soft lips pressed gently against my cheek.

“Thank you,” she murmured in my ear. “My boyfriend would never eat my pussy.” She froze, face recoiling in shame. “Oh god, Mike. What have I done!” Tears welled in her eyes. “How could I cheat on him.”

“Shh,” I consoled, wiping a tear with my finger. “Mike’s never treated you right, that’s why you’re dumping him for me. I’m your boyfriend now. Your mine forever, right?”

Mary sniffed. “Sorry, I’m being stupid. You’re right, he was always a jerk. He never cared if I came and never helped with the housework.” She kissed me. “I’m your girl now.”

I nodded. “You love me with all your heart and would never get jealous of me with another woman. You would just be happy seeing me being happy.”

“Of course,” Mary giggled. “I love you. And there is definitely enough of you to go around.” As she spoke, her hand grasped my cock. “Mmmhh, definitely enough.”

“I’m enough man for you,” I told her. “You will never desire another man, only other women. You can touch and fuck as many women as you want, but I’m the only man for you.”

Mary kissed me, her mouth hot and full of desire. “Why would I want another man?” She squeezed me cock. “This is all the cock I need. He feels all lonely, and my pussy craving some company.”

I grinned and kissed her, rolling Mary onto her back. Her lithe legs wrapped around my hips, pulling me close. My cock bumped her pussy and missed entering on the first thrust. Her hand reached down, grasping my cock, and guided it to the mouth of her cunt. She let out a low moan as pushed slowly into the silky and wet warmth of pussy. I stared into her deep, green eyes as my cock slid fully into her sheathe. We stared into each other’s eyes, and it was like our souls became one as our bodies had.

I saw love there. It didn’t matter to me that I told her to love me, nor to her. She believed it, and I could see that belief. She was mine, and that was all that mattered. I started to slowly fuck her as we peered into the other’s eyes. Her hands grabbed my back, fingernails digging into my flesh and her legs clamped tight about me. Her hips moved to the rhythm of our love making. It felt so good, so right to be inside her. It was a dream come true. She would never reject me, never hate me or belittle me. I was falling in love with her.

I started to fuck her faster, the sweet press of flesh drawing me closer to my orgasm. Our bodies were one, moving together, both striving to make the other cum. She moaned my name and I groaned hers. Her cunt was hot and wet and tight and so amazing on my cock. Mary came first, howling my name. I started fucking as fast as I could, feeling the tightening in my balls. I was about to explode. Another orgasm rippled through her cunt and a third. She gasped and panted, grinding her clit against my groin as I exploded inside her.

“Oh, so good!” she moaned. “Fill me up with your cum. So good!”

“I love you,” I whispered in her ear, our bodies entwined.

I felt wetness on her cheeks as she cried in joy. “I love you, too!” she gasped, overcome with emotion.

I kissed her tears away and rested in her embrace. Even with my wish for sexual stamina, I need a bit of break. I breathed her scent into my nose: herbal soap and sweat and the spicy aroma of her cunt. I felt safe and warm and a content happiness spread through me as we held each other. I gently nibbld at her neck and she cooed in delight.

Gasps and moans of pleasure filled the coffee shop and I remembered that I told Cynthia and Vivian to fuck each other. I lifted up on my elbows and looked around and saw them nearby on the floor, legs scissored together allowing their cunts to kiss each other. They were writhing their hips in pleasure as the trib each other.

“The look so beautiful and happy together,” Mary whispered in my ear, and an idea formed. They did look so beautiful together.

“I bet they would make a great couple,” I whispered back. My cock was stirring again inside Mary tender warmth. I always found two girls tribbing to be hot. Cynthia and Vivian were both crying out as they orgasmed. I caressed my lover’s body as we watched the two women continue fucking each other through their orgasms, frantically trying to reach another. My hand found the soft flesh of Mary’s ass.

“I want to know every part of you,” I whispered into her ear, licking the lobe. “Have you ever had anal sex?”

Mary tensed in my arms briefly. “No. Mike,” I was pleased to here a scathing tone in her voice at the mention of her boyfriend, “he always wanted too. But I was afraid it would hurt to much.”

“Would you let me fuck you up the ass?” I asked.

She hesitated. “I don’t know. Would that make you happy?”

“What do you think?” I asked her. I was curious, and hopeful, that she would want to of her own free will. It seemed strange, after ordering the woman to love me and please me that I would care about Mary making her own decisions. Maybe I did love her.

Mary swallowed. “You’ll go slow and be gentle?” she asked timidly.

“I never want to hurt you,” I told her. “We’ll make sure you’re nice and ready.”

A depraved idea popped in my head as I stood up. I reached out and helped her to her feat, my cum running in rivulets down her legs and a puddle of our juices was staining the floor. “Go get your phone,” I told her.

Mary didn’t ask why, but turned to obey, heading for the back area of the coffee shop. I couldn’t help pinching her shapely ass as she walked away. She jumped and playful glared back at me, before disappearing into the back. I turned to the other girls and told them to stop fucking each other. Both were exhausted but smiling. When Mary returned, I told them the plan.

“Vivian, you’re going to get Mary’s ass ready for my cock. Lick it and lube it with your cunt juices. Mary, you bend over that table and get ready to call Mike and break up with him.”

She nodded and frowned. “Why don’t I just call him now?”

“I want you to do it when I’m fucking your ass,” I told her. “I want you to tell him all about your new lover, how great his cock is, how hard you came for him, and how his cock is fucking you up the ass, where you would never let him go. He deserves it for being such an asshole to you.”

Mary flushed in shame. “I guess I can do that,” she mumbled.

“Cynthia, I want you to give Mary some pointers and advice to make her first anal sex go smoothly.”

Mary was bending over the table and Vivian was tongue her ass and working fingers in her cunt. Cynthia bent over next to Mary and began to whisper in my ear. It was so hot. My cock was aching with desire. Vivian was fucking her a finger slowly in Mary’s ass and I saw Cynthia nibbling on Mary’s ear, her hand sliding between Mary’s thighs and fingering her clit.

After another few minutes, Vivian said, “She’s nice and lubed.” She was working two fingers in and out of Mary’s ass.

“Let me get my cock lubed,” I said and thrust my cock deep into Cynthia’s cunt. She gasped in surprise, her cunt squeezing down on my cock. It felt so good, I almost wanted to stay. After a few strokes, I pulled out, Cynthia moaned in disappointment. Vivian was holding Mary’s ass cheeks open for me and I placed my cock, glistening with Cynthia’s juices, on the rosebud of Mary’s anus. “Here I go, sweetie.”

Mary just nodded, her eyes widening as the head of my cock disappeared in. “Christ that feels big,” she moaned as I slowly worked my cock into her ass. When I was all the way in, I asked how she was doing.

“Fine,” she panted, her ass squeezing pleasantly on my cock. “It’s not that bad.” I pulled back and slid in again and she moaned. “It’s not bad at all,” she purred as I slowly fucked her. Her ass felt so good. Tighter and rougher than her pussy.

“You’re doing good, babe,” Cynthia encouraged her.

“Mmhh,” Mary moaned and picked up her phone. She fumbled with it, navigating the menu, and found Mike’s number and hit call.

“Put it on speaker,” I told her. More fumbling and she managed to turn on the speaker phone. She moaned loudly and set the phone before her on the table.

The phone rang and rang and I thought it was going to go to voice mail when a sleepy voice answered, “Hey, Mary.”

“H-hey, Mike,” Mary moaned into the phone. I was fucking her faster know.

“You okay babe?” he asked.

“Just getting…uhhh…fucked in the ass by my new boyfriend! Oh god! Harder, Mark. Fuck me harder!” she screamed into the phone.

There was a pause. “Say that again, Mary?” Mike asked in confusion.

“My new…ohhh god…boyfriend is fucking my ass,” she moaned. “I’m dumping you. You’re tiny dick has never satisfied me the way Mark has!”

“What’s going on!” he asked in a panic. “Is someone making you say this, Mary?”

Mary let out a throaty moan. I was fucking her hard now. Her ass jiggled every time my groin slapped into it and the table rocked, her auburn pony tail draped across her white back I grabbed her hair and pulled on it, yanking her head back. She let out a low moan.

“I’m such a naughty girl!” she gasped. “Mark’s made me cum so hard. Not like you. I’ve never felt so amazing!” She let a loud howl. “I’m cumming! His dick in my ass is making me cum!”

“Why are you doing this?” Mike demanded. “If this is a joke, it’s not funny?”

“It’s no joke, Mike,” she panted into the phone. “I just came from getting my ass fucked. It was so amazing!”

“Please, Mary,” Mike begged. “This isn’t like you!”

“We’re done Mike,” she told him. “Mmm, I gotta go. I’m feeling another orgasm cumming!” Mary hung up.

“Fuck that’s hot,” Vivian moaned. She was busy frigging her cunt.

I nodded my head to the table and Vivian smiled knowingly. She climbed up on it, sitting down before Mary’s face. I loosened the tension on Mary’s ponytail so she could dive into Vivian’s spread open pussy. Vivian’s large tits heaved up and down and she writhed on Mary’s tongue, her finger pulling hard at her large nipples.

Cynthia bent down to Mary’s ear, and hissed, “Eat that slut, bitch. Make her cum on that nasty tongue!” The table rocked more as Cynthia fucked her cunt on the table edge.

Mary’s phone started to ring, a loud pop song. Maybe Rhianna. I wasn’t sure. I was a rock and metal guy. Mary paused her muff diving. “It’s just Mike,” she said and hung up the phone. It immediately started to ring again. This was getting annoying.

“Vivian, take a picture of us with Mary’s phone,” I ordered. Vivian nodded and pulled up the phone, playing with some menus. I buried my dick deep in Mary’s ass and yanked hard on her hair, lifting her face up from Vivian’s pussy. I pulled Cynthia close to me and pulled her into a kiss. Vivian snapped the photo.

She showed it to everyone. It was fucking amazing. Mary’s face glistened with juices and smiling happily while I pulled on her hair. The agle was good to just make out that I was buried in her ass. Cynthia’s tits were pressed against my arms and her tongue was in my mouth. One of her hands was squeezing Mary’s ass. You could also see Vivian’s tanned thighs alongside Mary.

“Text him, ‘See how happy I am. So stop calling me, loser. PS that’s pussy juices on my face.’” Vivian quickly text the message and sent it and I went back to fucking Mary velvety ass. Mary went back to eating tangy pussy and Cynthia went back to fucking the table edge. The phone didn’t ring again.

All of use were moaning and cursing, building to our cums. It was so hot, watching the girl I was ass fucking eat another hot women out. Cynthia’s hand rubbed down my stomach, feeling the shaft of my cock were it disappeared into Mary’s ass. She moved her hand lower, between us, brushing my balls as they slapped against Mary’s pussy. Mary gasped into Vivian’s pussy as Cynthia found her clit and started rubbing. I moaned and dumped my cum inside her bowels. Mary screamed into Vivian’s cunt as she came again, her ass contracting on my cock, milking the cum out. Vivian fucked herself on Mary’s face and shuddered as she climaxed and next to me Cynthia gasped and squirted her juice onto the table’s corner.

Vivian cleaned my cock off while Cynthia cleaned out Mary’s ass and pussy. I was pulling on my clothes when Mary came on Cynthia’s face and smiled happily at me. I tossed her panties to her. She was still a little wobbly from cumming so much and we all laughed as she hopped around on one foot trying to pull on her panties and not fall over. I pocketed Cynthia’s black thong and Vivian’s pink polka dot panties.

I got my phone from Evan. The poor bastard stood and filmed the entire thing. I had almost no memory left on my phone. It looked my phone barely caught any of the orgy before it ran out of space. I sighed, realizing I should probably get a camcorder and spare memory cards if I wanted to capture these moments on film. Maybe that should be my next stop. And Mary definitely needs something nicer to wear than her uniform. And a wax. Her pussy was hot, but I liked the saved look better.

I had Cynthia make me a mocha and Mary had a chai tea. It was sexy watching Cynthia make the drinks naked, her body glistening with sweat and pussy juices and cum. She made the most of it. Prancing around and bending over when she pretended to drop something so I could see her beautiful, shaved pussy with its pink, inviting depths. She spilled cream on her tits and Vivian and I licked her clean. Finally, coffee and a breakfast sandwich in hand, it was time to give my final instructions.

“Evan, when Mary and I leave, you will clean up the store and then forget what happened. You closed the store because the hot water shut off.” I remembered from a summer working in fast food that a restaurant couldn’t be open without hot water. Some sort of health department rule. “Its fixed now and you can reopen. Sadly, Mary quit because she has a better job, now.”

Evan just nodded.

“Cynthia and Vivian. Mary thinks you’re really beautiful together. I agree. From now on, you two are lovers. You both are lesbians now. The only man you desire is me. Okay?” They nodded and embraced and kissed each other. “To make money, I want you two to stream your love making. Let me know when you do. Stream at least twice a week. More would be better.” Cynthia grinned wickedly at Vivian.

We all friended it each other on Facebook so we could keep in touch. I kissed Cynthia on the lips, and then Vivian’s fuller lips. I held out my hand to Mary. “Well, shall we get going?”

She grabbed my hand, squeezed it gently. “Where to?”

“Our future,” I told her and we walked out the door.

To be continued…

---

Sam and April, home from college decide Sam’s brother would be a nice sex toy

April Showers

It felt great to wake up in my old bed again. After nine months in the city, being back in the country was like seeing an old friend. I stretched the sleep from my body and looked at April lying next to me. Her folks were celebrating being empty nesters by taking a cruise, and she had accepted my invitation to spend the summer.

April and I shared a room at school. We didn’t go out partying much, but after studying we’d usually have a few beers and talk, often about sex the way teens will. At eighteen she’s still a virgin and I don’t have a lot of experience myself. Not from lack of offers, I’m a tall redhead with a decent body, Amber goes for a punk look with spiky blonde hair and has a full figure that gets her plenty of attention. I’d had a few uninspired fucks, April had given a few hand jobs, but nothing more.

Really, we just hadn’t found anyone that interested us that much.

One night, out of nowhere, April stripped off her top and asked what I thought of her tits. Now, I hadn’t touched another girl’s tit since training bras and budding breasts were novelties, but I had been wanting to feel Aprils for a while. I thought mine were nice enough, but they just sort of sat there. Hers always looked like they were moving, even with a bra on. I moved closer and put both hands on her chest, running my fingers over her breasts and lifting them. They were wonderfully smooth and heavy, and her nipples grew to soft pebbles as I rubbed them.

“They’re wonderful” I told her. “I see why boys like playing with tits so much. Yours are perfect, compared to them mine are just…you tell me what mine are” I said, removing my shirt and bra and laying back on the bed.

In that moment I wanted nothing so much as to have April’s hands on me. She sat on my legs and pushed my hips down with her palms. Her hands slid up my sides, her thumbs caught the underside of my tits and pushed into my flesh as her fingers curled in and found my nipples. I was in heaven as she gently pulled and twisted me before declaring that my tits were worthy of a goddess.

We were both surprised by what we had just done, but not embarrassed. After that we started fooling around on regular basis, but we called it ‘practicing for the real thing’. We even bought a penis shaped dildo and practiced blow jobs on it. Some nights we would examine and play with each other’s pussy for hours. April’s fingers sliding in and out of my cunt could bring me to orgasm in minutes. She liked it better when I used the dildo on her. I loved penetrating her, my head inches away watching the plastic stretch her open and disappear into her cunt.

Not that we stopped going on dates though. I got fucked a few more times but the guys were awkward and not satisfying. April still didn’t find anyone worth losing her virginity to. When the school year ended, it was only natural that she agreed to spend the summer with me.

Now, my house is pretty small. upstairs there were two small bedrooms with a bath in the middle that I shared with my younger brother Ken. Summers the place got baking hot, so Ken and I spent most our time up there naked. We were kids, playing games on the floor and wrestling on the beds and never thought about having clothes on. Even when we got older, we seldom wore anything upstairs in summer.

April and I had arrived from school yesterday. Already settled in, we were in my room checking the web for summer jobs when we heard the toilet seat hitting the tank, followed a second later by the sound of Ken peeing into the bowl. April jumped up and peeked around the partially open door to the bathroom. A few seconds later she quietly closed the door and came back.

“Sam, that was awesome! I was watching your brother in the mirror as he pissed! I couldn’t see everything

because of the angle, but still!”

“April, what’s the big deal, I’ve seen him pee hundreds of times. You’ve never seen a guy pissing before? “

“No, that’s why it was so cool. I wish I had a brother like yours. You know Ken’s a hunk, right?”

I had never thought of Ken as being sexy, he was just my brother. Thinking about it, he was pretty tall, played a few sports and kept in shape. I guess you could call him a hunk.

“Sam, you need to tell me everything! Have you seen him hard? Does he have a big dick?”

So, I told her all about growing up with Ken. About the heat and playing together naked till bedtime. Sharing a bathroom and showering together. I told how I laughed the first time I caught him with a boner, jumping on his stomach and slapping his little pecker back and forth. How we didn’t bother to shut our bathroom doors until we were in our teens, and even them we would often forget.

“And April, you’ll like this. In the shower I used to hold his dick while he peed, and I’ve seen him jerk off. At night I’d hear his bed start to squeak and go watch in the bathroom mirror so he couldn’t see me. I’d rub myself too, but he always came before I could finish. He did it with the light off so I couldn’t see that well, but I think he has a decent size cock”

“Wow, you were so lucky. Do you think he’d let me watch him piss, you know, standing right next to him?

“If you ask, he’ll probably let you. Hey, let’s have some fun with it. The folks are leaving tomorrow for the weekend. We’ll get him all worked up, then we’ll have him pee for us Friday night.”

“Now, in this heat, we’d probably be almost naked if you weren’t here. I’ll go tell him he might see us in our underwear keeping cool, but not to get any ideas, OK?”

“Sam, you have the craziest ideas sometimes. If I get to watch him piss, then I’m totally in. We’ll drive him crazy.”

We took off our shirts and shorts, leaving us in plain cotton bras and panties. I walked through the bathroom and opened Kens connecting door so he could see me. Speaking loud enough for April to hear I told him: “It’s too hot up here for clothes, so April and I will be in our underwear. You better behave yourself and keep your pecker covered.”

Back in my room I sat next to April on the bed.

“Listen, I’ve seen the way he’s been checking you out. I know he’s dying for a look at your tits. In ten minutes, he’s going to find a reason to stick his head in here. When he does, we have to act cool. We’ll check out some more jobs for now and you’ll see if I’m right.”

I was close, it was fifteen minutes when Ken looked in. “I’m going to get some iced tea, you interested?”

April looked him up and down as he stood in the doorway, “We’d love some, thanks Ken.”

Ken came back and put a tray with three glasses on the desk. He pointed at my laptop. “You’re job hunting too, any luck?

April was being quite the flirt. She swiveled the desk chair to face him with her legs halfway open, the broad white front of her panties almost under his nose. “We found some that are worth checking out, but we’re still looking.”

Ken acted like he wanted to hang around, but I said goodbye and pushed him towards the door. April watched his butt under his shorts as he walked out. “Did you see the way he was checking us out? I bet he had to leave before he got a wet spot. Do you think he’s a virgin?”

“There’s an easy way to find out.”

I yelled through the bathroom: “Hey Ken, April wants to know if you’re a virgin!”

“None of your damn business!”

“That’s OK, so is she!”

I started thinking ‘Virgin Brother. Virgin friend’. Maybe I could change that, kill two birds with one stone as it may. Ken would be easy, and April seemed to like him. I figured if I got her horny enough, she’ll be happy to jump on his meat, and I wanted to make it happen. The thought of getting them together was getting me excited

.

We made it through the next day, and when my father got home he took a quick shower and the ‘rents took off with the usual warnings. “Act like adults, don’t make a mess, call if you need to.”

Late that afternoon April and I were sitting in the kitchen having a beer when Ken joined us. We sat around having a couple, chatting about school and job hunting. After a while I asked Ken to excuse us and took April upstairs.

In my bedroom I told April: “Time for the next phase. First thing is a change of underwear. We’ll need to strip.” A minute later we were looking at each other naked. Although I had seen her body many times asked her to turn around for me.

She looked great. Nice tits, big nipples, a trimmed bush and a tight ass. “We’ll go back down in our underwear, but not that tighty-whitey stuff. Put these on.” I tossed her a set I bought while at school that were a bit big for me. The bottoms were yellow, low rise, and loose like boxers but short. The thin bra showed her nipples and pushed her breasts out. I donned a similar set in light blue. Our tits stuck out and our ass cheeks hung down. We looked great.

Ken actually spit out his beer when he saw us. If we had been in heels he might have cum. We casually got fresh beers and sat down again. Over my beer I told Ken: “We intend to stay comfortable this weekend, and this is comfortable. You do whatever you want, but keep it covered. Dinner will be in fifteen minutes, now get out of here so we can cook.

We had a hard time not laughing as we put together a tuna salad. “April, did you see the look on his face and that bulge in his shorts? I swear he never took his eyes off your tits. I thought about running my hand over your thigh, but I think he would have lost it.”

Ken came back just as we were sitting down. He had changed from cargo shorts into light trunks, and his bulge was gone. I nudged April and pointed, “Looks like he’s either gotten used to seeing us like this or he took care of something upstairs.”

“Don’t pay attention to your sister Ken, she’s teasing. We put these things on to give you a little thrill, and I think you’ve been very nice so far. Let’s just enjoy our meal”

Between bites I asked April about growing up with an older sister.

“Well, one thing that was nice was I could always go to her for advice. If I had a problem, chances were she had gone through the same thing already and could help me out. Of course, we had our fights, but I do miss our girl talks, and you’ll never be as close to anyone as the people you grew up with.”

“I know what you mean. More than being brother and sister, or even boy/girl, Ken and I were best buds. There weren’t many other kids in the neighborhood, so we spent a lot of time together. I told you as kids we never wore clothes upstairs when it was hot and even showered together.”

“That reminds me. Ken, yesterday you were taking a piss and April heard you. Actually, she got up and watched you.”

April cut me off there.

“Truth is Ken, I tried but I could only see a bit of you in the mirror. I’ve never seen a guy, you know, pee, and I was curious. I hope you don’t mind. Truth is, I really didn’t ‘see’ anything, and I’m still curious. Do you think I could watch you do it again?”

I thought Ken would be shy, but I was wrong. He took a long swig of his beer and stood up.

“How could I mind? I mean, Sam has seen me do it, so that’s no big deal. And now another, beautiful, girl wants to watch me peeing. But if I’m doing it as a favor for you, will you do something for me? Your breasts look so beautiful, after I pee, will you let me see them?

I got up pulling April with me. “Sounds like a deal to me! Let’s do it in the downstairs shower, we can all fit.”

In my excitement I just about dragged them into the parents’ bath. The entire floor was tiled, and an open shower took up the far wall. I closed the toilet and took a seat.

“I’m going to stay here and make sure you two don’t get carried away. Plus, I really want to watch. Ken, you agreed to let April watch you pee. April, you’ll let Ken see your boobs?”

“I’ll do better than that. Ken you can sit next to me tonight while we watch a movie. Anything with your hands above the waist will be OK.”

Now that everything was agreed to, April knelt on a towel to get the best view. Ken faced the wall to slide his trunks off, I thought that was so cute. When he turned back around, his cock was standing straight up in front of April’s face. It was larger than I remembered, with a nice length and girth for his age. He seemed nervous but nodded at April, she nodded back, and he began the show.

With two fingers and his thumb he pulled back his foreskin, revealing his glans, slick with pecum. April shouted: “Stop! I’ve never seen a guy do that before! Do it again!” Ken shrugged, bent his cock down, and using his forefingers he rolled his foreskin back and forth in front of April’s nose a few times. Satisfied, she sat back and told him to go for it.

By now I was leaning forward watching with my legs spread. My hand dropped down to play with my clit through my panties.

Ken explained, “I know if I pull it down, I won’t be able to pee, so I’ll have to go almost straight up. You may get wet so be ready.” He took his hand away and looking at down April, started peeing. Like from a hose, piss shot up to his chin and splashed down on his chest and stomach. I saw yellow drops of urine fall on April’s upturned face and tits, and I found myself wishing it was me. The smell his piss filled the air, mixing with the smell of my pussy.

Pissing never takes that long, after about 15 seconds his pressure diminished and his dick deflated, warm piss traced a line down April’s body before the last drops hit the floor. She collected his wetness on her hands and held them to her face, stunned by the excitement that had gripped her.

I helped April up and hugged her. “What did you think?” Was it everything you hoped for?”

“And then some! I didn’t think it would feel so erotic. Ken, thank you so much. I think your foreskin is very cool, and I loved watching piss come from your dick, and I didn’t mind getting wet at all.”

Ken rinsed himself down in the shower and slipped his shorts back on, April just patted herself off. I thought about going up and changing my panties but decided not to. I knew I would just get those wet too.

We got fresh beers and picked out a movie. It was a rom-com, something Ken usually would complain about, but by then he didn’t care was the movie was. Come to think about it, neither did I.

When we had our beers and the movie ready to play, April stood before Ken, hands on his hips. “Don’t just stand there. If you want to see them, you need to take this off.”

Ken was able to figure out her bra, but it was fun to watch. It closed if the front, and he was trying not to touch her tits as he opened it. Slipping off the little piece of fabric and tossing it on a table, April rocked from side to side. I’d seen her do this before. At the right speed she could get her tits to swing like pendulums. Ken reached out to touch them, but she slapped at his hand. “You need to wait, I said during the movie!”

We squeezed together in the center of the couch with Kens arms around our shoulders. I watched as he finally got to put his hand on April’s tit, his fingers lightly caressing her nipple. I felt it was time for me to get a little attention too, so I opened my top and moved Kens other hand down and cupped it over my tit. We stayed like that for the entire movie, April and I leaning against his chest and feeding him sips of beer.

After the movie we gathered our clothes and went upstairs to bed. At Kens door we each gave him a quick good night kiss. I know he wanted more, but I thought it was enough for the first night and pulled April behind me down the hall.

Naked in my bed, April and I wrapped our arms around each other and had a real kiss before dropping off, the kind I’m sure Ken had hoped for.

April and I were up early puttered around in the kitchen enjoying our coffee and getting breakfast ready.

“So, April, tell me, how do you feel about last night?”

“You know, it was really sort of sweet. All the stuff we did in the shower was very cool, and we all got turned on, but there wasn’t any, you know, touching? And on the couch Ken wasn’t trying to paw at us like most guys would. So yeah, I’d say it was sweet. And Ken having a foreskin is cool. I’ve only seen a few cocks and they didn’t have one. I think I like your brother’s dick.”

“Tell him you want to play with it, he won’t say no. And think about what we can do with him tonight. I have a couple of ideas already.”

We had breakfast cooking when my brother dragged himself in and plopped his butt in a chair. He seemed disappointed to see us in shorts and shirts. I brought him coffee and kissed the top of his head.

“What’s the matter, you thought we’d be prancing around naked? Two things: First, we really don’t want to see you walking around with a boner all day, got it? Second, cooking bacon nude is never a good idea.”

After we ate, I told Ken April and I would be out shopping all morning and would be back after lunch. I suggested if he had nothing else to do the place could use some cleaning. “If this place is trashed when Mom and Dad get back, we might not have any more weekends to ourselves.

It was a twenty-minute drive to the mall, and I took the opportunity to work on April, I wanted her thinking about tonight’s fun.

“The folks will be back tomorrow, so we should think up something really good for tonight. I think we need to go further, at least watching Ken come. Do you have any ideas?”

“How about playing Truth or Dare? There’s a few things I’d like to try, but I don’t want to go too far. What do you want? You didn’t get to ask for anything last night.”

“True, but I had my fun, seeing how far you two would go with a little prodding. I’ll tell you, when I held Ken’s prick as a kid, it was just playing around. Now that we’re grown up watching him piss is a real turn on. I think you should hold it tonight while he pisses, you could work it into playing with his foreskin.”

April shifted in her seat to look at me. “Oh, sounds like you’ve been using us for your pleasure. Well, tonight maybe I’ll be able to surprise you.”

At the mall we got a couple of iced teas and cruised around. Mostly we window shopped and stopped in a few places to fill out a few job applications. We did each get a bikini, and at Victoria’s Secret I helped April pick out a few sets of frilly undies.

At the food court we grabbed a bite and then started back. I stopped at a corner shopping center with a drugstore and bought a box of condoms. “Just in case.” Then I shocked April by adding: “Who knows, I might decide to take a ride myself.”

There was a bake-it-yourself pizza place next door, so we went in to get a couple. An old friend from High school was working the counter and waved as we entered.

“Sam, good to see you, how you been?”

“Damn if it isn’t Tom, how the hell are you! When’d you get back in town?”

Tom and I had gone out a few times when we were skinny little freshmen. I think you could say we’d both filled out nicely since then.

“Last week, got my old job back here for the summer and they made me day manager. You’re looking fantastic Sam, who’s your friend?”

“Sorry, I should have introduced you. Tom, this is April, she’s spending the summer with me while her folks go cruising. We need a couple of pizzas to get us through the weekend, I’m thinking two large specials and a Hawaiian.”

Tom talked over his shoulder as he wrapped our order. “Are you two looking for work? We’re hiring.”

“We’re looking, but we don’t want food service if we can avoid it. My brother Ken might be interested though.

“He’ll be a senior next year, right? I’ve met him, he seems to have his act together. Have him call me if he’s interested.”

I wrote my number on the back of the receipt and held it in front of his face.

“I’ll tell him, and you’ll call me if you’re interested?” He smiled and pocketed the receipt

“I’ll call you soon, maybe we could have dinner? Enjoy the pizza, and nice meeting you April.”

It was after three when we got back, Ken wasn’t around, but he had done a good job cleaning. It was a beautiful afternoon, just right for sunbathing so after putting the food away Amber and I got into our bikinis. April was fascinated by the way I worked my fingers around the edge of my top, pushing more boob into it.

“I saw this on the internet, it makes you look bigger, let me show you.” I stood behind her so she could watch in the mirror. “You pull out the top a little and push your skin under, start by your armpit and stop underneath the nipple.” I did her right one, in the mirror she almost looked lopsided. “See you just grew a cup size. Now you do the other one.”

When done, she looked fantastic, the suit was stretched tight, and tons of cleavage showed.

With a cooler of beer and some magazines we sat out back and soaked up the rays.

Ken came in around four and said hello, then changed into trunks and joined us. I know he took the lounger across the patio so he could check us out. We didn’t mind, after all we were there to be seen. We asked if he liked our suits (he did), and told him of the job offer (he’ll call).

April sat up and grabbed the sunscreen. “I want to get some sun on my back. Ken, would you put some of this on for me?” As if he might say no. She rolled over and rested her head in her arms. Ken knelt by her side and squeezed out some lotion onto her back. “Be a dear and undo my top, I don’t want to get a line.”

I thought they might like a minute alone, so I went inside “for a pee and maybe get a snack”. Actually, I wanted to watch them from the kitchen window.

April did want me to disappear, but not for the reason I thought. Without moving her head she started talking. “Ken, I found out that your sister is having fun with us. She’s trying to push us together so she can watch and get herself off. Not that I’m complaining, it’s a blast, and I do like you, but she needs to get hers. We’re going to play Truth or Dare tonight, so think up something good we can do to her. And when we go back in, let’s act all touchy – feely, it’ll play with her head.”

We didn’t want to burn our first day, so we went in early to fix dinner. I sat with a beer and watched as they put a salad together to go with the pizza. I’ve never seen two people take so long on a salad, but it was fun to watch. They were bumping into each other, a hand would brush over a bum, they were hip to hip at the sink. I think I saw Ken squeeze a tit while April was looking for something in the bottom of the fridge. If they were trying to be subtle, they were doing a bad job of it.

Once the salad was ready and the pizza in the oven, April and I decided it was time to get more comfortable. Upstairs we got out of the bikinis and put on the same type of loose bottoms we wore yesterday, and short tops that hung open at the bottom, our underboobs clearly visible.

As we ate, I filled Ken in on our plan for the evening. “After dinner we’re going to watch a movie, of course you’re welcome to join us. Then we thought you’d like to play Truth or Dare, unless you’re chicken. If you do want to play, you’ll need to get out of those shorts and put on a pair of whitey-tighties. That’s the rule.”

He ran upstairs to change while we cleared the table, and came back down looking slightly uncomfortable, his half hard cock squashed into his underwear. I told him to take the chair and April and I cuddled together on the couch. During the movie we gave my brother a little show. Just a few quick kisses, hands under our tops, not too much, but enough to keep him on edge.

We were all pretty horny by the time the movie finished. I turned the lights on low, and we sat on the carpet cross-legged, our knees touching. Ken was still semi-hard, and each of us had a small wet spot fully exposed by our position.

April said “Sam, Ken and I talked about it, and since you didn’t get to ask for anything last night you have to go first. What will it be, Truth or Dare?”

This is not the way I expected the game to start but I couldn’t see a way out of it, so I said ‘Dare’.

They whispered for such a long time I started wondering what they were up to. Finally, they decided on my dare.

“Sam, your dare is to get completely naked and give Ken a blow job for one minute.”

Ken stood and stepped out of his shorts, his dick standing almost straight up. There was no way I could back down, so I removed my top and stepped out of my bottoms.

From my knees his cock was lined up with my mouth. April got her phone and after pushing a few buttons said “GO!” I leaned in and put my lips around my brother’s penis as lightly as I could and bobbed my head up and down. I didn’t suck and I didn’t use my tongue, the last thing I wanted then was his cum in my mouth. April stood to the side, holding her phone and called out the time. “30, 40, 50 , Done!’

It really hadn’t been too bad. My tongue was covered with precum, but that was it. I thought of taking a swig of beer to get rid of it, but then realized I liked it the way it was.

Now it was Ken’s turn, and he picked truth. April and I came up with a good one for him.

“Ken, after we went upstairs yesterday, we know you jerked off, don’t even think about denying it. We want you to describe what you did and what you were thinking about while you did it, in detail.”

He took a long pull on his beer and started talking.

“OK, after the movie when we got upstairs, I was thinking maybe April would, you know, join me in my room. Instead, all I got was a kiss, not even much of a kiss. So, I got on my bed, naked of course, and started thinking about everything we had just done. I held my dick like I usually do when I jerk off but just barely moved my hand on it.”

“When we first got to the shower, I thought I’d be able to be really cool with the whole peeing thing. I mean, Sam’s seen me do it and it was no big deal. But when I turned around and saw April my knees got weak. None of my dates have ever even seen me naked, now two women were looking right at my dick.”

I had to pee pretty bad because of the beer, and it can be hard to go with an erection, so I was really glad I didn’t freeze up. I watched both of you as I pissed. Sam, you had your legs spread and were rubbing yourself, and April, I was surprised at the way you were smiling as my piss splashed on you.” The whole thing was very cool, and the way you looked I started thinking tonight might be the night.

And all the time I’m in bed thinking about this, my dick is dripping precum on my stomach.

“Then we watched that movie. Can you imagine what it was like, sitting for an hour and a half, a tit in each hand? It was great, don’t get me wrong, but I kept hoping someone would play with my dick. It was hard almost the entire time, and I was getting blue balls.”

“So, that’s the state I was in, alone in my room, slowly playing with my cock. I imagined April walking in, her tits swaying back and forth, and when she gets to the bed, she hooks her thumbs into her panties and starts pulling them down.”

“That’s when I came. And the longer a guy is hard before he comes, the more he comes and the harder he comes. Last night it was really something.”

I was touched the way he didn’t hold anything back. “Ken, you told that wonderfully. And sorry about the blue balls, one of us should have taken care of you. I wouldn’t mind giving my brother a hand job when he needed it.”

“April, now it’s your turn, what will it be, Truth or Dare?

“Truth”

“Ken, let me handle this one, OK?”

“April, earlier you told me something you’d like to do with Ken. Now you need to tell him.”

“I’ll tell, but I’ve changed it a bit since then, and I’m going to change the rules. I’ll tell the truth, then both of you have to accept my dare – understand?”

We agreed and she continued.

“Ken, the other night when Sam said I was a virgin she wasn’t kidding. I’ve had opportunities, but never felt that close a connection with the guy, you know? Your sister and I are close, closer than you might imagine. And I like you, you’re sweet and funny and cute. I may climb into your bed one day, but for now I want to go a slow and get to know you more.”

“So tonight, I want us to have some fun, and I promise, no blue balls. Yesterday, as I watched you pissing I got incredibly turned on, I think we all did. So this is my dare”:

“I want us all to get in the shower naked. You’ll let me play with your dick and foreskin, then I’ll hold your penis while you pee. I liked it when I felt your pee on me, but tonight you’ll pee on your sister. Then when you’re done, Sam and I are going to pee on you.”

A lot of this was a surprise to me, and Ken looked absolutely stunned. He shook his head to clear it, and standing, helped us to our feet.

We lost no time getting to the bathroom. Ken stood naked in the center of the room and April and I knelt to examine him. He was fully erect, and he explained to April how the precum let his foreskin slide as she rolled it back and forth

.

When she was satisfied April asked me to sit against the wall with my brother standing over my feet. I got in position, but Ken had a problem. His poor cock was still pointing towards the ceiling, unfit for what we wanted.

April shook her head and said, “This will never do.” Taking his cock in hand, she quickly jerked him off. In was only seconds before my brother’s head went back and I saw cum shooting high above my head before falling on my tits and stomach. As quickly as it began it was over. April licked at her fingers with the tip of her tongue, and I played with the mess on my stomach while Ken caught his breath.

Finally, the main event. April stood slightly behind Ken and looked around his side. As soon she had a good grip on his penis he let loose. April directed his stream so it hit my cunt, I spread its lips and let his hot piss work magic on my clit. Then as she worked his piss further up my body my hands followed, mixing pee into his cum leaving me covered in a sticky mixture of both. Finally, my face. As my eyes, my nose, and especially my mouth were pissed on I pulled at my love button, triggering an orgasm that left me limp and gasping on the floor.

They helped me to my feet and hugged and kissed me in turn. I’m not sure what I had in mind two days ago, but whatever it may have been, I knew this was better.

Now it was Ken’s turn. His dick already hard again, he laid flat on his back as I straddled his crotch and April knelt by his head. Looking into each other’s eyes we released our bladders. Piss streamed from our cunts; the smell of it heavy in the air. I watched my brother rubbing my pee into his cock and balls as April’s warm piss washed over his face. When he opened his mouth and started swallowing her offering, I moved up and pressed her mouth to my cunt, she drank from me until I was dry.

We were all stunned by the passion of the acts we had just gone through. After showering we slid naked onto the parent’s bed, the only one big enough for the three of us.

I held April in my arms. “April, I really meant for tonight to be for you, and you haven’t had an orgasm yet. Let me fix that.

There was one thing April and I had not done before, but I did it then. Sliding down I separated her legs. The cunt I had seen many times was opened to me. My lips touched her lips. My tongue dipped into her vagina, tasting her beauty. I sucked her clit in and rolled my tongue on it until she came, feeling her orgasm triggered one in me.

Before we fell asleep April told me: “Sam, Ken and I know you started this because you wanted to watch us together, and it was fun, and we thank you. But we still think you owe us, so next time your parents leave for the weekend you are going to be our sex toy and more. What we want, you do. And do you know why? Because if you don’t, maybe the video I took of you sucking on your brother’s dick will get out. Sweet dreams.

---

At 24 years old I was starting to think that I needed to do something to change my life. I was addicted to sex, I knew that but I didn’t want to give it up. The feeling of a stranger lying on top of me, pinning me down with his weight as he slid his hard cock into my wet cunt was a feeling I couldn’t get enough of. And then, that final feeling of hot fluid flowing into me as they took their pleasure from my young slim body was like drug.

But saying that, I did want to stop working at the Brothel. Not that I didn’t enjoy getting used by strangers on an almost daily basis but getting paid for it had taken a bit of the excitement out of the chase. I left work at about 10pm on Thursday and I’d already fucked 9 men by the time I’d finished for the day. The owner came in just before I left and ask me to suck his cock. In the sixth months I’d worked there he’d never fucked me, but he’d emptied his load down the back of my throat about once a week. Free of charge of course.

That was the day I decided to change things, get out of the brothel, and have a little more fun. So I went to a party after work with one of the other girls. She was a Lithuanian girl with long black her and dark eyes, called Arusa, with a cute body, nice C-cup tits and a great tasting pussy. I done threesomes with her a few times and I knew something the owner of the Brothel didn’t. She was only 16 and used her sisters’ passport to get a job.

The party was at her parent’s house and when we walked in, an older man reached out and squeezed her arse taking a few seconds to cup and arse check through her short red dress.

“Did you have a good day at work,” he asked.

“Yes,” she replied and handed him the money from her bag. “I did 12 today.”

“Good girl.” He looked at me. “Who’s your friend?”

“This is Lucy. She works with me.”

He smiled. “Make yourself at home,” he said and pointed towards the door where I could hear a lot of voices.

Arusa left with the man so I went into the room and helped myself to a drink. I talked to a few people and wondered what was keeping Arusa so I made my way to the door I’d watched her go through. I pushed it open a crack and looked into the bedroom.

Arusa was on her hands and knees on the edge of the bed. The older man was behind her, ploughing her pussy with his cock as his hands explored her young body. I listened as she moaned out, shouting in Lithuanian with each hard thrust as she took her 13th cock of the day. When he saw me I thought he’d be angry but he signalled me to come into the room.

I walked in, closed the door behind me and sat down in a chair by the bed. I watched with mouth watering envy as his bare cock slide in and out of her 16 year old pussy. With one final thrust he emptied his hot spunk inside her, gripping her hips tight. His cock, glistening with cum and pussy juices, was pulled free and she collapsed on the bed and lay still.

I watched him pull up his trousers and leave the room, but I couldn’t understand what they were saying.

“Is that your pimp?” I asked.

“No, my Dad.”

“Your Dad fucks you?” I said a little too loudly.

“Yes. He always makes me cum,” she smiled.

That’s when the door opened and a young guy walked in. He was about the same age as Arusa and he started to undo his trousers. When his hard cock dropped out my mouth dropped open. It wasn’t the longest cock I’d ever seen but it was one of the fattest. He climbed onto the bed, positioned himself between her legs and rammed his cock straight into her. His tongued probed her mouth, his hands explored her tits as he thrust harder and faster inside her. After just a few short minutes he pulled his cock from her cunt and splashed rope after rope of spunk across her tits and face.

H, like her father, pulled up his trousers and disappeared.

“Are there anymore guys coming to fuck you ?”

“No,” she smiled. My other older brother is away and my younger Brother prefers to fuck my sister.”

I stood up, unzipped my dress and let it fall to the floor before removing my panties and bra. I climbed onto the bed and licked the cum from her face before kissing her passionately. The cum on her tits coated mine as we rubbed them together. Her fingers found my clit and she massaged my pussy lips until I shuddered in orgasm. I collapsed on top of her and she pushed me off and onto my back.

She kissed her way down my body, nibbling at my hard nipples before bringing her tongue to my clit and lapping at it with soft delicate strokes. She scooped up a ball of spunk from her stomach and used it to lubricate my clit before licking my cunt.

“I want to eat your pussy,” I moaned.

She manoeuvred herself into a 69, her pussy hovering above my mouth as she ate me. I spread her pussy lips and opened my mouth letting her Dad’s spunk drip onto my awaiting tongue. I locked my mouth onto her pussy lips and sucked her juices into the back of my throat and swallowed them.

“I have a surprise for you,” she said and pulled a blindfold from a draw. She wrapped it around my eyes and told me to stay still. I lay there on my back waiting. The door opened and I felt someone settle on the bed.

“Don’t worry,” Arusa whispered in my ear as she lay next to me.

I felt the naked body of a man press against mine, his hard cock brushing against the inside of my leg.

“Please put it in me,” I moaned. “fuck me. I need it in me.”

At that second I knew what it was I’d been missing at the brothel. This feeling of total whoredom. This is what I loved.

“Please,” I begged and then I felt the tip of a bare cock slide past my pussy lips and bury itself to the hilt. I reached out and grabbed onto his arse, pulling him deeper into me. His bum was smooth and soft and young. I wondered if it could be one of Arusa’s brothers but she said the older one was away and the younger fucking her sister.

He thrust his cock into me and pulled it almost all the way out before ramming it straight back in harder.

“Faster,” I moaned. Fuck me faster.”

“You heard her,” Arusa said. “Fuck her harder.”

He picked up speed, thrusting harder and harder inside me. Arusa kissed me on the lips and massaged one of my tits, the other firmly in the grip of the guy using my cunt as his private little fuck hole.

Then he moaned and I felt, at last, the hot stream of spunk shouting deep into my womb.

A few minutes later, Arusa removed my blindfold. He was gone, whoever he was, but he’d left me with a sticky present inside me.

We dressed and went out to the party. Drank and danced. Arusa in her sexy little red dress and me in my little black one. I danced with Arusa’s sister Elisa. She was 18 and they looked a lot a like. Men ogled us and some even fondled us a little.

At one point Elisa disappeared with their Dad into the same room where I’d been fucked earlier. When he came out 20 minutes later, he stood by the door. Three of the guests each handed him some cash and then went into the room together. I wondered if the guy who’d fucked me had paid Arusa’s Dad for the pleasure. I looked around and wondered who’s cum I had inside me.

I danced some more and talked to a few other people at the party. I found out it was a regular event and that most of the people were swingers. There were a lot of couples, and a couple of single women like myself. But sometimes there were too many single men so their host often provided extra entertainment to take care of them, Arusa and Elisa.

When Elisa came back out an hour later, she looked exhausted. I realised that those three men had gotten their money’s worth and fucked her for the full hour. She rejoined the party and started to chat with a few other people as I looked on. She smiled at me so I smiled back.

When I turned to Arusa, she was talking with an older couple in their late 50s. They took her by the hand and led her towards the bedroom, stopping to press a handful of bank notes into her Dad’s awaiting hands. Then they were out of sight.

Arusa’s Dad walked over to me, reached out and grabbed my arse with his big hands. He spun me round and bent me over the table in front of the whole room.

“I think it’s time I fuck you now,” he said in his strong accent.

He lifted my dress and pulled my knickers down with a single swift movement. I looked back over my shoulder as he undid his pants. His hard cock looked sticky, still coated in his daughters pussy juices.

He pushed his cock straight into my arse hole as I cried out in pain. He thrust again and again into my shitter as people gathered around to watch him use me. My arse was so tight, but he’d fucked both his girls already and he took his time screwing me. When I finally felt the hot flow of cum into my arse it stung as it rolled into my lacerated back passage.

He pushed me to the ground and pushed his, blood, shit, cum covered dick into my mouth. I sucked it clean, draining the last drop of juice from his jap’s eye.

He gave me a drink to clean my mouth and the next thing I remember was lying on my stomach on someone’s bed. My dress had been pulled up around my waist and I was naked from the waist down. It was dark, or at least I think it was. I could hardly open my eyes and I couldn’t move. I could hear voices around me. I don’t know how many of them there were but they weren’t all guys. There were a few women’s voices mixed in and giggling.

“Don’t wake her up,” some woman said.

“There’s no chance of that,” a guy giggled from behind me.

That’s when I felt it. The tip of a hard cock pushing past my pussy lips.

“I’m fucking her next,” a voice said.

I woke up the next day in bed with Arusa and her sister. A few people had stayed over so we’d all slept together. They took it in turns to lick my pussy clean and tease my hard nipples. When Arusa left to satisfy one of the guests who’d slept over, Elisa licked my pussy clean.

---

Christmas morning has arrived.

Thanks to garbonzo607 for their insightful edits.
===================================

It took both Gina and Summer bouncing on my bed to wake me. I was dead to the world, and yet having nightmares about demons tearing apart all those I cared about, ripping off their limbs, and eating their flesh.

When the two women were finally able to wake me, I was soaked with sweat, and breathing pretty heavily.

“‘Bout time,” Summer told me with a smile, but there was a worried look buried deep in her eyes.

“What were you dreaming about, that had you moaning, and tossing, and turning, huh?” Gina followed up, giving me a nudge with her arm, as she winked at me.

I groaned again and covered my head, waiting for my eyes to lose their sleep blurriness. As soon as I could see clearly enough, I got out of bed, and only then noticed that I was still in yesterday’s clothes. Without even thinking about it, I started stripping with the two women still in the room.

“Hey, wait till I get out of here, before you do that,” Summer complained, though when I looked over at her, she was staring at my well-muscled chest. I had forgotten that she hadn’t seen me completely naked yet.

“Your brother’s built pretty well, huh?” Gina asked Summer, who then turned away red-faced and fled the room.

I remembered what’d happened in Lela’s blue room, and looked at my left arm, but there was no evidence of anything having happened: no blue veins, no pain, in fact, other than being a bit tired, I felt pretty good. Not even a hangover, though I wondered how the other two women could be so cheery after as much as they’d drunk last night.

Gina stayed to watch me get dressed, and then followed me out to the Christmas tree, where everybody else was waiting. Nancy had out a digital camcorder, and filmed everybody opening their presents.

I had given Nancy and Gina matching blue and green turquoise necklaces with matching earrings, knowing it would bring out their eyes. For Summer, I’d purchased some clothing I thought she would like. From those three women, I received a hug, and a peck on the cheek for thanks, though I felt Gina’s tongue on my cheek, before she pulled away with an impish grin.

My gift to mom was always a tradition, a card with a note inside. “To mom, who has always been there for me, whenever I’ve needed her. 1 Date to any restaurant of your choice, tomorrow night, the 26th of December.” This year, I added one more line, “May the night fill you with new memories, new hopes, and start a brighter future.”

Mom was in tears as she hugged me, telling me she couldn’t wait.

From Gina and Nancy, I received a Steam gift card, good for $100. My sister gave me a new book in a series she promised I would love, and the latest version of the Dungeons & Dragons manual. The book was by Brandon Sanderson, one of my favorite authors, so I was sure that I would enjoy it. Mom told me she never knew what to get me, so she too gave me a gift card, this one to Amazon(dot)com.

I showered while breakfast was prepared, and stepped out of the shower fully awake, and refreshed. Part of my mind was still going over Lela’s message to me, and I wondered why she’d had to use the computer voice, instead of her own. And what exactly did she mean my new children, as in plural?

The scent of a delicious breakfast hit my nose as I stepped into the kitchen, and only then realized just how hungry I was. I bolted everything down, and then had another serving, surprising everybody with how much I could eat. Even I was surprised, but I was famished.

We played games together, enjoying everybody’s company until the afternoon. Gina and Nancy wore their jewelry, and it looked just as nice on them as I thought it would, and Summer slipped into her new clothes. I had to admit that my sister looked really hot in her new tight jeans, and T-shirt.

Gina and Summer left to do some shopping for dinner, leaving me with the two older women. I tried to help out in the kitchen, but soon got the boot.

With nothing better to do, I went to my room, and loaded up my laptop, pulling internet through my phone. I had a new email from Shanna, with the subject, “Thanks!” There was a link to a video, and normally I won’t click on any links in emails, but I felt that Shanna was smart enough not to send me a virus. It opened a page, that I recognized as a safe site, to a video they had uploaded, and I had to enter a password that was in the email.

The video opened with either Shanna or Shannon in front of the camera talking. I couldn’t tell which one it was in the video. “Nick, we opened your present this morning, and can’t say thank you enough.” I had ordered them a peripheral for one of their gaming systems that I had noted they didn’t have. “Since we can’t say it enough, and you’re not here to give you our thanks, we thought we would show you.”

The camera was set down on a flat surface I couldn’t see, and the other sister came around, and into the view of the camera. I immediately turned my laptop away from my door, as I saw what she was wearing; a small little teddy that did nothing to hide her features.

The two sisters faced each other, and then looked at the camera with a smile, before kissing one another. I could easily see their tongues working in and out of each other’s mouths, as the one wearing the teddy started to strip her sister. The shirt came off first, and her nipples were then latched onto. By the sounds of the moans the topless sister was making, I suspected that she was Shanna, which meant the one in the teddy was Shannon.

Shanna looked right into the camera, licking her lips, and moaning while her sister sucked and played with her tits. She ran her fingers through Shannon’s hair, pulling her sister into her own breast.

Shannon pulled down Shanna’s pants, and then kissed her way down her body, till she could plant her lips on Shanna’s crotch. The standing woman gasped as Shannon started to go wild, moaning and thrashing her mouth against Shanna’s labia.

I was getting pretty turned on as I watched them, and had to adjust my crotch, as they continued. I guess they had worked out their concerns about incest. After Shanna had her first orgasm, moaning loudly through my speakers, she stripped her sister, and returned the favor. It only took a couple seconds with her lips between Shannon’s legs, before she too was crying out in bliss. I almost couldn’t believe my eyes when they started to scissor on their couch. The same couch I’d played video games with them on not so long ago.

“You know, you don’t need to watch porn, to get off,” a voice said from my doorway, and I cursed myself for getting so engrossed in what I was watching, that I wasn’t more careful. I probably should have turned the volume down as well.

Nancy stood in the doorway looking at me, a small smile on her lips. “Sorry,” I told her. “I wasn’t thinking.”

Nancy sauntered into the room, “Don’t be. I understand the desires of youth. At least you’ve had my daughter to help you out. I’m kind of jealous, actually. You’ve been ignoring me.” She sat next to me, and I had just enough time to close my browser before she could see the twins. She smiled as she placed her hand on my thigh. “Your mom decided to take a bath, so it is just us right now.” She leaned forward and kissed me.

I can’t say it was completely unexpected, from the look in her eyes, and I gladly kissed her back. I was extremely turned on from having watched Shanna and Shannon, and this would provide just the release I needed.

“I don’t think I thanked you properly for the jewelry,” she said as her hands started to work at my pants. I lifted my hips to allow her to take them off, and then moaned as she dropped her head to my lap, swallowing a few inches of my cock. Nancy was very talented at giving head, as her tongue swirled around my knob, and her hand worked up and down my length, using her saliva as lubrication.

“Oh, fuck, Nancy,” I told her, moaning, “I’m not going to last long if you keep that up.” She quickly pulled her mouth away, and smiled up at me.

“Not yet, young man. It’s been too long since I’ve had this beast in me, and I need to get fucked. I need more than what Gina can do for me alone.” I was shocked to hear that Gina and her mom still did stuff together, as she’d never mentioned it to me, but then I couldn’t see why they wouldn’t, either.

Nancy stood and stripped, and I pulled off my shirt, and then thought I’d better get up and shut the door. The older woman lay down on her back, her small breasts sitting upright on her chest, and her nipples poking out hard, and I thought I’d warm her up a bit before slipping my stick it into her. But when I started to move my mouth to her vagina, she stopped me. “We don’t have time for that, right now. Just shove it in me, quick.”

Not one to argue with such a demand, I moved my mouth up to hers, and started kissing her, while I rubbed the head of me penis against her already slippery lips.

Nancy’s legs wrapped around my rear, and with one powerful pull, she forced me into her, fairly deep. “Oh, Gawd, I’ve missed this. My daughter is a lucky woman to have you in her so often.” She set a pretty quick pace with her legs, alternating between kissing me, and moaning as she started to cum around my penetrating tool.

I was able to sink my full length into her, and could feel my balls slapping her ass as I slammed into her again and again. I lifted my back, and brought my lips down to her hard round nipple, sucking it between my teeth, as I nibbled on it, making her cry out, as her nails dug into my back. She dug me deep enough, I knew I was going to have scratch marks, but just then she started to cum again, and I didn’t care. Her pussy squeezed my cock so hard, I thought she was going to crush it, but luckily she was wet enough, I was still able to move inside her.

Between her magnificent blowjob, and the quick pace Nancy had set, I only lasted a couple strokes past her orgasm, before I was loosing my load deep into her twat.

“That’s it, Nick. Give me your cum. Fill my womb with your hot young semen. Oh, Gawd, I can feel it leaking out of me. It’s too much, I can’t hold it all in.” She started to cum again, making me moan even more into her tit.

I rolled off to her side, and she gave me a quick peck on the cheeks, before getting dressed, and going to the guest bathroom to get cleaned up.

While she was in there, I sent a reply email to the twins, thanking them for my present, and telling them I couldn’t wait to see them again.

I went to the mirror in my room to see how badly Nancy had scratched up my back, but I couldn’t see anything. It probably felt like more in the moment, I concluded. I wondered if the nanites had something to do with it.

Mom was just coming out of her room, as the girls got home from shopping, and they all went to the kitchen to finish making dinner.

Gina pulled me aside, at one point to have a talk with me.

“So you told your sister about your abilities?” From the look in her eyes, I wasn’t sure if she was angry or not. “I guess I’m not the only special one anymore.”

“I had to,” I explained. “Somehow she magnifies my ability, and at the same time she can see everything I do. And you ARE special to me.”

“I guess I understand,” she told me in a tone, which told me she still wasn’t happy. “She is your sister, after all. She also told me about what you did to your dad.” She paused while she looked up at me, and I wondered just how much Summer had told her. “I wonder if we will ever be that close. I know I can’t claim you for myself; that you are meant for something great. I’m just glad you’re willing to share yourself with me.” She smiled a little smile then, before getting on her toes, and giving my lips a quick peck.

I wasn’t allowed into the kitchen, but I watched the four women as they cooked, and noticed Gina flirting heavily with my sister. Summer was an avowed lesbian, or perhaps she is bi now, and she seemed to be taking to the flirting quite well from the blonde. At one point, Gina looked at me, winked, and then pinched Summer’s bottom. I could only laugh at their behavior.

After dinner, I built a fire in the fireplace, and we all sat around talking about Christmases past, drinking eggnog, and just enjoying one another’s company, until late into the night.

I crawled into bed, expecting Gina to make good on her promise of another Christmas gift, but fell asleep before she arrived, only to find myself in Lela’s room.

My vision went fuzzy for a moment, before it came back into focus. I really hadn’t expected to come back up to this room, since last night had supposedly been my last treatment with the white light.

Sure enough, no light enveloped me, but something more unexpected happened.

Words appeared before my eyes.

‘Initializing… Done’
‘Synchronizing…Done’
‘Powering up…Done’

I wondered that the words were in English, but could only guess that Lela had done it for me.

I had no idea what was going on, as the words scrolled across my vision, very much like a heads-up-display from some video game. In fact, as I turned my head, the words moved with me.

‘Systems check…Passed’
‘All systems functional’

No further words appeared, and the other words disappeared.

“What’s going on?” I called out. “Lela?”

‘Go through the door’

The words appeared, and this time there was an arrow, pointing to my right. As I turned, I saw an opening that looked the same as the one from when I’d last seen Lela; rectangular, filled with a pitch black darkness that I couldn’t see through. The arrow was pointing right at it.

“But I can’t see in there,” I protested. “I need you to guide me.”

‘Go through the door’

The words blinked a few times. Heaving a sigh, I figured I might as well see what was up. I stepped through the midnight portal, and was immediately blind. I stopped, hoping she would come along and guide me, but then something else happened.

My eyes adjusted, and I was able to see. It was still dim, and everything had a deep red glow to it, making everything stand out oddly. Looking around, I was able to see that I was on some sort of walkway, and an arrow appeared in front of me, pointing the way. I couldn’t see any walls, only the path before me. Shrugging, and not knowing what else to do, I followed the arrows, turning when they told me to turn, and soon I was hopelessly lost.

The arrows led me to another doorway, but I could see through this one, and was able to see Lela seated on top of something cylindrical.

‘You may enter, but do not speak’

The doorway opened, and I stepped through, about ready to exclaim my happiness at seeing her, but the words flashed again, and I shut my mouth.

‘Think your words to me, and I will see them’

Lela didn’t move, didn’t even open her eyes to look at me, as I stood by her. I wondered what was wrong with her, and if there was anything I could do to help.

‘I am fine, thank you’

My thoughts must have reached her. I wondered if this was some effect from whatever I’d injected myself with last night, only to have the words to confirm it a moment later.

‘Yes. Those were extremely small robots, you would call them nanites. They have linked our minds together, and will be able to help you in your coming battle with the demons’

I nodded, thinking “Thank you,” to her.

‘Please, be seated’

An arrow pointed to a spot on the floor in front of where Lela sat, and I did as asked. Her eyes were still closed, and I wondered what was going to happen now.

‘Close your eyes’

My eyelids dropped, and suddenly I found myself on a beach with red sands, azure waves lapping at the shore under a sky with two moons.

“This is my home planet,” Lela’s voice said right behind me. I spun to look at her, and noticed a glow to her skin I hadn’t seen before. “I am sorry that I have worried you, but I have been so weak from laying our hatchlings, that I couldn’t see you.” She stepped up next to me, and kept her eyes on the horizon. I turned to look with her, wondering at the beauty of it.

“Children? And are we really here?” I asked her.

“No. We are only in our minds. I can talk to you in this way that I can’t out there right now.” For a split second I saw the weakness cross her features, and then it vanished. “I understand your people have a custom of giving gifts on this day. My gifts to you are the robots in your blood.”

“Ship? So… we are in space?” I asked, amazed. Somehow I knew we had to be, but the confirmation still set my heart to beating faster. What geek doesn’t dream of going to space?

“We are in low orbit now.”

Her words from earlier came back to me, and I had to know. “You said children… I thought we weren’t compatible, genetically.”

She nodded, and as she spoke, I realized that she wasn’t taking the time to translate before talking. We were talking in perfect sync. “Somehow you changed me. I felt it at the time, but didn’t understand, ’till I felt my eggs get fertilized. I had been told what to expect…but it was different.” She looked up at me then with her large silver eyes, and I saw fear in them. “We don’t have our young the way your female humans do. After they are fertilized, it takes a couple of days, and then the females lay their eggs, and incubate them. That is what you saw me doing in that room. But with you, it took longer. It wore down my body and made me weak.” She turned back to the water, and stared at the two moons. “I had to report what happened to my superiors. They didn’t like it, and demanded that our children be destroyed. I never thought of my race as violent, but they showed me a side of themselves in their fear that I never knew existed.

“They put us on trial; that was what you experienced with those questions. They determined that the human race wasn’t worth saving, that you were too wild. I was ordered to submit and allow our children to be destroyed.” I could hear the sadness in her voice, and I even saw a tear appear in her eyes. I didn’t dare speak though, too filled with shame for my part in their decision to abandon Earth.

“I refused to go, or submit. As punishment, they erased all flight data on my ship, so that when the demons arrived, they couldn’t use it to find our new planet. It also means I can never go home.” She paused, and I walked behind her, putting my arms around her from behind. Even in our minds, I could feel her soft smooth skin, as she shook in my arms. “This comforting you humans do, is nice. There is much we could learn from you, but I fear we are doomed. Your planet will be used as bait, while my race flees to another planet.”

I heard her pronouncement, and shuddered. What chance did we have against an advanced alien race, with superior weaponry? I still had no idea how I was going to stop them with my switches. It was almost laughable, the thought of me facing a fleet of the demons, with my mind as my only weapon, like some comic book hero.

Even with the extra power I got from my sister, I knew I was no match for the demons.

Summer…

“Was my sister one of your experiments,” I questioned her, fearing to hear the answer.

“Yes, she was a failure. You both had the dormant gene, but when it was activated in her, nothing happened.” I felt myself getting angry with how callously she talked about Summer.

“You said some of them die. She could have died!” I realized how ludicrous I sounded then, but I didn’t care. It didn’t matter that she was alive, and had survived, I didn’t like that she had been in danger.

“What is one life, even that of your sister, compared to the rest of the human race?” I felt dirty for greed, but logic prevailed.

“She wasn’t a failure. She magnifies my ability,” I told her.

“Hopefully it will be enough,” she replied calmly.

My mind wanted to avoid the thought of the demons, and my sister, and latched back onto my children.

“So those were our children you were sitting on…in eggs?” I didn’t know what to think of that. I wondered what they would look like when they came out. I only hoped that they survived.

“Yes. They are susceptible to light and noise right now. That is why we had to meet like this. I can’t leave them, and we can’t talk around them. I don’t know how long it will take before they hatch. You humans have a longer gestation period than we do. They will be a new race.” She turned in my arms, and looked up at me, her silvery eyes sparkling in the imaginary light. “I used to wonder at how you humans mate for pleasure. Why you did it. As I’ve told you, with us it is a mandatory compulsion. The males derive some pleasure from it, but it is brutal for the females.

“And yet, with you, it was beautiful. I have never felt such feelings before, and none of my race has either. We have always been taught that mating is violent and painful, and no one has ever questioned it. When I presented this to the council, they called me blasphemous. Demanded that I deny what I’d told them. They couldn’t understand, or didn’t want to.” She lifted her body higher, and I felt her small mouth reach for mine. With all that I had learned, and everything I had experienced, I was overwhelmed. Her lips on mine, though, seemed to act as a pressure relief valve, and I found myself kissing this cute alien ardently.

Her arms wrapped around my waist as I pulled her tighter to me, allowing my whole world to be right there, centered on the here and now. I didn’t want to think about the demons, the others of her race, or anything other than the pleasure and comfort we could offer one another.

“This kissing, it is better than I remembered it. If only they could understand.” Her voice was sad, and I wanted only to make her happy once more.

I easily lifter her up, and laid her flat on the soft sand. Last time, she had shown me what she could do with her two tongues, this time I hoped to show her what I could do with my one tongue. I kissed down her body, spending a few seconds on each of her pink nipples, before heading for the juncture between her legs.

“This is something new. Thank you, Nick,” she told me, her voice going soft, and almost dreamy. I kissed her sex lightly, marveling at how similar it looked to a human’s, and thought that her eggs had come out of here not that long ago.

Well, not here, actually, as this was all in our minds, but it all felt real enough. I wondered how real this would feel. Would there be any lessening of sensation because it was imagined, or would it be increased because it was directly linked to our minds?

Her gentle sighs as I licked around her labia, told me that regardless of the answer, she was enjoying my attentions. I drove my tongue into her with abandon, causing her to cry out in pleasure. I nibbled on the clit at the top of her labia, and her legs locked around my head, surprisingly strong, as she came in my mouth.

“That was good,” I heard her say, glad I could understand her this time. Last time she had cried out in her own language, but with this mind-to-mind connection, the understanding was immediate. “The sensations going throughout my entire body, were new, and yet very pleasant.”

Pleasant? Only pleasant? I wondered. Oh, hell no! I shoved my tongue in as far as it would go, and could feel her outer barrier slip tightly around my penetrating oral instrument. With my tongue in her, I pressed my nose against her clit, and while I couldn’t breathe like this, I knew she would enjoy it. I rubbed my face back and forth, as fast as I could, allowing my mouth to work her labia, while my nose worked her clit. It only took a couple seconds till she had her second orgasm.

Her breathing was heavy, as she lifted her head off of the sand and looked down at me in wonder. “Is that what it feels like for you when I put your sex in my mouth? That is almost as good as full intercourse.”

As analytical as her comments were, I could accept that compliment.

“I think it feels different for me, as we have different parts,” I told her honestly. “I can only imagine how it might be for you if I had two tongues.” I started to kiss my way back up her body, till I was kissing her mouth again, her tongues sliding around mine, and turning me on more.

“You have a skill with your one tongue, that I don’t think could be matched with two,” she told me, but I had my doubts.

Brushing the sand off of me, I rubbed my phallus against her mons, wondering that she wanted this without being in heat. She had told me that she had enjoyed it last time, but she was getting wet, and enjoying everything without the mandatory compulsion that comes with her being in heat.

“I want to feel connected to you again. I want to have you inside me.” I pressed the head of my cock against her opening, and increased the pressure until I broke through her outer membrane, sliding all the way in, in a rush, before I could stop my advance. She grunted as I moaned with the completion of our two bodies, and her four-fingered hands gripped at my back.

I dropped my head back down to hers, and she met my kiss with a hunger that was mutual. Our tongues danced in time with our bodies, as I drove into her again and again. The tight outer ring of her vagina felt fantastic, and like no other woman (though it was somewhat reminiscent of when Gina allowed me into her ass), as it slid up and down my hard penetrating shaft.

“Good… so good…” she panted in time to my thrust, as I took her tit in my mouth again.

I rolled us over, and sat her up, allowing me to go a little deeper in her. Her pelvis rested against mine, and I grabbed her hips, pulling and pushing, until she caught the rhythm. We both started moaning loudly, as I hit the deepest parts of her. With her steady rocking, I moved my hands up to her smallish breasts, squeezing the firm flesh.

I was coming close, but since she wasn’t in heat this time, and since this was all in our minds anyway, I didn’t worry, as I unloaded into her, my body locking up as wave after wave of pleasure crashed over me.

When I opened my eyes, I was lying naked in my room.

---

This story contains a lot of dark and sensitive topic that could be triggering for some people, I hope that those who do read my story enjoy it and would love for you to leave a rating and a comment, even if you didn’t enjoy it let me know why.

1.

If you asked the students of West Point Highschool about the shy nerdy girl, Claire, you would probably get one of two replies, a confused look and the question of ‘who?’ or you would be told about a girl who is always top of her class, in the end you would walk away with the image of a girl who doesn’t have many friends and is more interested in her school work than anything else but like most teenage girls Claire has a secret. Claire’s body may not be as mature as her peers with her short stature, baby face and still small and developing breasts but beneath the superficial she is arguably more mature than her year group at school but within that mental maturity there hides what can only be described as deviant tendencies and those tendencies are the root of her secret.

Claire’s secret is that for over a year now she hasn’t once worn any underwear, no matter where she is or what she is doing she doesn’t wear a bra or panties, it all started when her breasts started developing and she had quickly realised that no matter what type of bra she wore they would chafe against her now sensitive nipples causing her pain. Claire didn’t realise at the time that the feeling she got when she was walking around without wearing a bra was something sexual until one day as she was getting ready for school and realised that she didn’t have any panties and would have to go without.

She had felt that familiar excitement as she walked to school that day knowing that one strong gust of wind would flip her skirt up and expose her to countless people, she made it to school and through the first few classes before they had a twenty-minute break but the whole time she had this feeling in her stomach and lower body like her insides are being squeezed. Claire of course knew about arousal but she didn’t know what it felt like until that day and as soon as the bell rang signalling the start of the twenty-minute break she practically ran to the bathroom and locked herself in a stall, she didn’t need to use the toilet but during the last few minutes of class she had found her hand subconsciously dropping to her skirt and had felt a strong urge to touch herself so that is what she did the moment she locked the door to the stall.

Claire was surprised to find that her pussy was wet, she knew she hadn’t wet herself but that this was a sign of arousal and she also knew she wasn’t going to stop as she explored her wetness, probing around her outer lips then as her fingers stroked over the little nub at the top of her pussy she couldn’t stop herself from letting out a moan. She quickly clamped her free hand over her mouth out of shock and the fear that one of the other girls in the block of toilets would hear her because she knew what she was doing and she knew that it isn’t something you do in public but she couldn’t seem to stop herself as she continue to stroke her wetness paying extra attention to the bud at the top of her pussy.

Claire had her first ever orgasm right there, sat on the toilet at school with the sounds of other girls talking around her, she hadn’t known what was happening when the orgasm hit her and while she was scared at first as the orgasm continued to rip through her body she relaxed into it. That day Claire decided that from then onwards she was going to stop wearing her panties and that she wanted to do this again and masturbate maybe even at school because the feeling was like nothing she had ever experienced before.

The moment that Claire had gotten home that day she tried to recreate the feeling she had felt at school but while she could bring herself to orgasm it wasn’t anything like it had been at school. In the year since she had experimented with her masturbation and she had found that her orgasms were at their strongest when she was somewhere that she ran the chance of being caught or where she could hear other people going about their days around her. Since that day she had experimented with masturbating in various places that she hoped would give her the same mind blowing orgasm that she had had at school and while her fear of being caught meant that a lot of her orgasms happened late at night in her back garden or the bus shelter near her house, while those orgasms were better than her more private ones the truly special orgasms usually took place in the toilets at her school or in the public toilets in the local park.

Claire had a lot of fantasies about where she could masturbate like on the bus or at a large sporting event or anywhere with a big crowd but her ultimate fantasy was to bring herself to orgasm while sitting in the middle of a class at school, she had come close to it quite a few times before as she would let her hand wander to her perpetually unclothed pussy but she always stopped quickly not wanting to be seen touching herself by her fellow students or her teachers. Today Claire was doing something she had never done before, she had been aroused all day and hadn’t been able to get some time to herself to masturbate but now it was the schools lunch break and she had an hour with no prior commitments that would stop her from heading to the toilets and getting herself off but on the way she saw an opportunity she just couldn’t pass up on.

On her way to the toilets she had seen a classroom where all the blinds were drawn cutting the room off from the outside and would allow her to move around inside the room without being seen, before she could second guess herself and back out Claire stepped inside the room and closed the door behind her. She spent a short moment looking around the room to make sure she was truly invisible to anyone outside the room and then positioned herself in a spot where even if someone entered the room they wouldn’t see her immediately and she could quickly cover up before she was discovered, once she found a good spot Claire quickly lifted her skirt and got to work.

She didn’t bother with any teasing like she would when she had a decent amount of time and as soon as her pussy was exposed she plunged two fingers straight inside herself making her moan softly but she quickly clamps her mouth shut, she has learnt how keep silent while she masturbates so she doesn’t stop and instead starts to move her fingers in and out of herself. She starts off slow but quickly speeds up until her fingers are almost a blur moving in and out of her pussy, it doesn’t take long until she feels herself on the verge of her orgasm and she throws her head back closing her eyes and letting her free hand softly tease her nipple through her shirt and then her orgasm hits her, the orgasm takes her breath away and the world seems to fade away until all that is left is her orgasm, that is until she hears soft laughter.

Claire throws her head forward and opens her eyes to see Kelly standing on the other side of the room looking at her with a phone in her hands and a cruel smile on her face. Kelly is your stereotypical popular girl with blonde hair, big breasts and a perfect figure, she has all the boys chasing after her and all the girls wanting to be her but for some reason she’s always had it out for Claire trying to embarrass and hurt her at every chance she gets and now she has the perfect chance.

“I always knew you weren’t as innocent as you act.” Kelly says walking slowly towards Claire as Claire quickly pulls her skirt down, “but I didn’t know you were such a little slut.”

Claire just sits there watching Kelly approach like she is a deer in the headlights, she can still feel the after effects of her orgasm that she is sure would have been her strongest one yet if not for Kelly ruining it, all she can think about is getting out of the classroom, away from Kelly and just hope that she hadn’t taken any pictures of Claire with her fingers in her exposed pussy and her head thrown back in ecstasy but all of that disappears when Kelly sits next to her and places her phone on the table. Claire cant help but glance down at Kelly’s phone and as she does she regrets it because on the phones screen is a picture of Claire mid orgasm, the picture makes it obvious that the person in the picture is Claire and not someone else so when she sees this Claire knows her life is about to become hell.

“So you’re going to do everything I say from now on or this picture gets put on Facebook, Twitter, Instagram and gets sent to everyone in school.” Kelly says with her voice filled with cruel glee.

“Please.” Claire says with the word coming out as a sob of pure frustration, regret and fear because she knows that Kelly isn’t bluffing.

“If you don’t want everyone to see you cumming then you will do everything I tell you.” Kelly says gently brushing a lock of brown hair out of Claire’s face, “don’t wear any underwear Monday .” She says softly kissing her on the cheek before glancing at her skirt and adding, “I don’t think that will be a problem for you though will it? Slut.”

Claire can’t say anything and can only nod her head confirming that she will do as Kelly says and like the conformation was all she was waiting for Kelly stands up and leaves the room like nothing had happened. Claire starts crying the second that Kelly leaves the room, she can’t believe that one of her worst fears has come to pass and she has been caught masturbating, in the moment she cant think of anything that could be worse than what has happened and knows that as much as she doesn’t want to she is going to have to do everything Kelly wants until she can get her to delete the picture.

Claire considers not going to school on Monday and claim that she is sick but while she knows her parents and teachers would believe her she doesn’t think that Kelly would and with the picture she has Claire can’t risk doing or not doing something that will make her follow through on her threat to put it on social media and send it out to people too. Getting dressed for school should feel like every other day for Claire as she skips over her bras and panties but for the first time she wishes could put on some underwear, but like taking the day off school she knows she cant for the risk of Kelly releasing the picture of her mid orgasm, so she pulls her school uniform on whilst cursing Kelly and the teacher who had left the classroom door open with all the blinds closed tempting her to do what she had.

“Hey there slut.” Kelly’s voice comes from behind Claire a second before she feels wrap around her in the way Kelly likes to walk around with her close friends, “we’re going to have so much fun together.”

Claire can feel tears well up over Kelly’s word because she knows that even though she said ‘we’ the only person who will have fun is Kelly as she forces Claire into doing what will no doubt be degrading and maybe even dangerous things for her amusement. Claire wants nothing more in that moment than to shout at Kelly and let out all the rage she is feeling but she knows that she cant because of that picture, part of Claire wants to go to the police and tell them what Kelly is doing but she also knows that what she was doing when the picture was taken is against the law too and could end up getting her in trouble too, so all she can do is go along with Kelly and hope that she takes it easy on her.

“I’ll see you at lunch, slut.” Kelly says whispering the last word to Claire before skipping away cheerfully like she isn’t threatening a girl and doesn’t have the power to basically ruin that same girls life.

The first classes pass and Claire spends break in the toilets but instead of fingering herself to an orgasm she spends the twenty minutes unsuccessfully trying to hold back tears before the bell rings and she has to head to class. Part of Claire hopes that classes will drag on giving her time to prepare for whatever Kelly has planned but another part of her wants the classes to rush by so that she can get whatever Kelly has planned done and out of the way, classes pass quickly and Claire reluctantly leaves the classroom unsure how to even find Kelly but that problem is solved when she walks out of the classroom and sees Kelly standing just down the hallway with a smile on her face.

“Follow me.” Kelly snaps as Claire walks towards her timidly and feeling more than a little bit frightened.

She follows Kelly and feels her fear rising by the second over what unknown thing Kelly is going to make her do or maybe even do to her, Claire quickly realises that Kelly is leading her towards the changing rooms. When they reach the changing rooms Kelly throws the door open and marches inside like she rules the place and when she sees a couple of girls still getting changed from their before lunch sports class she glares at them with barely contained malice.

“Out.” She snaps at the girls who see Claire cowering behind Kelly and sensibly decide to quickly pull their shirts on and hurry out of the changing room.

The moment that the girls leave the changing room Kelly walks over to Claire and pulls her further into the room before reaching behind her and locking the door effectively trapping Claire in the changing room with her. Claire watches fearfully as Kelly slowly looks her up and down lingering on her small breasts and the spot where her sex is concealed by only her skirt and she cant help but think that maybe Kelly is attracted to her or maybe she is just comparing Claire to herself.

“Take them off.” Kelly snaps looking again at where Claire’s pussy is hidden.

Claire knows that if she doesn’t do as Kelly says then her picture is going to be seen by everyone, so reluctantly she unbuttons her shirt revealing her small breasts which Kelly cant seem to take her eyes off of while Claire strips off her skirt revealing everything to Kelly who drags her eyes up and down Claire’s body. Claire cant help but squirm under Kelly’s gaze because no one has ever seen her like this before and the look on Kelly’s face frightens her because it looks like the expression of the predators she has seen on nature shows just before they pounce on their target and rip out its throat.

“You’re actually kind of cute, small but cute.” Kelly says glancing at Claire’s breasts as she says ‘small’ as if to emphasise her point and making Claire blush at the same time.

Claire notices the flutter in her chest as Kelly calls her cute and she curses herself as that flutter becomes a tightness that shows her that she is getting aroused by this, she doesn’t think that it is the fact that she is naked in front of another person for the first time that is arousing her but instead it is over the fact that this is the first time someone has complimented her appearance, let alone her nude appearance. Claire is so caught up in her thoughts that she doesn’t realise that Kelly had spoken until she steps forward and slaps Claire across the cheek catching her off guard and knocking her to the side with the force of the slap that makes Claire tear up and will no doubt leave a red mark.

“I said I want to see you cum.” Kelly snaps raising her hand as if to slap Claire again and making her flinch away from her hand.

“Please no.” Claire says softly with her voice wavering as she tries to hold back tears because she doesn’t want to be naked in front of her bully and she definitely doesn’t want to masturbate in front of her but she knows what will happen if she doesn’t.

“You want everyone to see this?” Kelly asks showing Claire the picture of her orgasming when she doesn’t instantly comply with Kelly’s demand.

“Then you better start fingering yourself.” Kelly says when Claire shakes her head letting Kelly know she doesn’t want people to see that picture.

Claire sits down on one of the wooden benches squirming when her bare ass comes into contact with the cold wood, she keeps her legs mostly closed trying to reveal as little of her sex as possible even as she let’s her hand dip below her legs to feel her slightly wet pussy. Claire starts to rub herself hoping that if she sticks to stimulating only her clit then she might be able to quickly orgasm and get this over and done with but with all of her concentration on her hand and her clit she doesn’t notice the frown of displeasure on Kelly’s face, she also doesn’t see Kelly’s hand swinging at her face until it is too late and Kelly’s hand connects with the same cheek she had slapped mere moments ago. The slap is harder than the first one and knocks Claire over so that she is sprawled on the wooden bench looking up at a clearly frustrated Kelly who is glaring down at her.

“I said I want to see you cum, so when you sit back up and start fingering that slutty pussy of yours I want your legs spread wide fucking open.” Kelly almost growls the last few words of her demand.

Claire feels a stab of fear pass through her because the tone of Kelly’s voice and the look in her eyes is pure viciousness and cruelty which lets Claire know that if she doesn’t do as Kelly says then she will receive more of those harsh slaps and maybe even have that picture leaked so when she shakily sits up she spreads her legs wide affording Kelly an unobstructed view of her pussy. Claire starts to run her fingers over her moistening sex but after a moment she knows that this won’t please Kelly so she buries two fingers inside herself feeling an involuntary moan escape her lips as she does, she starts to move her fingers slowly in and out of herself concentrating on her fingers and that familiar tingle in her pussy she doesn’t know that Kelly is reaching out to touch her.

Claire feels Kelly’s hand against her leg and she cant help but flinch away from the hand but as she does Kelly grips her leg and holds her still before running the hand up Claire’s leg to her inner thigh and once she reaches a certain point she grips her thigh harshly and in one rough motion she lifts Claire’s leg up and backward onto the bench. Claire grunts in pain as her leg bends in a way it never has before and she starts to move her other leg to compensate and take away some of the pressure building up in the top of her thigh but before she can Kelly grips her other leg and moves that one up and onto the bench too making Claire cry out softly in pain from the unnatural position her legs are in.

“You better not stop or I’ll make you feel real pain.” Kelly growls when Claire’s fingers falter and stop moving in and out of her.

Claire quickly obeys and starts moving her fingers again trying to speed up and get this over with but as her fingers plunge in and out of her pussy her mind tries to process everything that is happening and she is feeling. The feeling of her fingers moving in and out of her is still pleasurable and she knows she would be letting out soft moans if this was different circumstances but she doesn’t want Kelly to realise that she is still feeling some form of pleasure because she believes that if she did know she would do something to hurt or humiliate her even more. The humiliation and pain are at odds with the feeling between her legs because while she is feeling pleasure she also hates everything about her circumstances with her thighs starting to burn as Kelly holds them up on the bench and her humiliation increasing because of how close Kelly’s face is to her pussy.

Claire closes her eyes hoping that if she can block out the view of Kelly’s face she might be able to speed this up and reach her orgasm quicker but Kelly makes that impossible in the next moment as she leans forward and engulfs one of Claire’s nipples in her mouth. Claire doesn’t want to but she cant help but let out a loud moan as Kelly’s tongue starts to flick at and circle around her extremely sensitive nipples adding a new almost overwhelming feeling of pleasure that has her freeze up as her mind focuses on what she can feel from her nipple and her only her nipple, the overwhelming feeling blocks out all of the pain from her legs, the feeling of her fingers buried completely inside herself and the humiliation of her circumstances.

“I thought I told you not to stop fingering yourself slut.” Kelly growls taking her mouth away from Claire’s nipple at the same time that she releases one of Claire’s thighs and slaps her across the face again before gripping her thigh again.

The loss of overwhelming sensation from Kelly’s tongue on her nipple and the slap to her face brings Claire back to reality and she instantly starts to move her fingers again knowing that if she doesn’t she will receive another slap and her already hurts enough to make her never want to be slapped again.

“Please don’t do that again.” Claire says her voice quiet and breaking as she tries to hold back tears over the pain and humiliation she is feeling but instead of getting a reply Kelly slaps her again, harder this time so hard that it would have knocked her over if Kelly wasn’t still holding onto her with her other hand.

“I’ll slap you as much as I fucking want.” Kelly growls proving she means what she says when she slaps Claire again a second later.

“Not the slapping.” Claire sobs feeling tears escape her eyes and roll down her cheeks, “my nipples.” She gasps as the feeling in her pussy advances closer to her inevitable orgasm.

“Are your poor nipples sensitive?” Kelly asks mockingly but Claire nods her head anyway hoping that Kelly will take some pity on her but she knows she isn’t that lucky when Kelly quietly says, “good.”

Claire feels Kelly’s mouth latch onto her other nipple and instantly Kelly’s tongue starts to flick around her nipple bringing back that overwhelming feeling making Claire moan loudly and almost stops moving her fingers, but through the haze part of her remembers the slap she had received when she stop last time and only just manages to continue fingering herself. The overwhelming feelings speed up her approach to orgasm and before she knows it Claire is crying out as an orgasm tears through her wiping away any thought she had let and reducing her to a shaking mess.

The orgasm ravaging Claire erases the world from around her and the world narrows to the darkness of her closed eyes and the intense feeling burning through her body to the point where she doesn’t feel Kelly release her legs letting them fall off of the wooden bench or even that Kelly’s mouth has left her nipple. When Claire comes down from her orgasm and regains feeling and her senses she feels something soft and wet pressed against her lips and even though she doesn’t know what it is she instinctively opens her mouth and when she does she feels whatever is against her lips move with them and then something warm, firm and wet slips into her mouth.

Claire slowly opens her eyes to see Kelly’s bright blue eyes right in front of her and in that moment she realises that what she is feeling is Kelly kissing her, the realisation makes her hatred of Kelly increase because not only would her first sexually experience be permanently linked to this girl who was tormenting and blackmailing her but now so would her first kiss. Claire jerks her head back breaking away from the kiss and hitting the back of her head against the wall making her cry out in pain, Claire curses silently as Kelly stands up fully and moves backward away from her with her eyes travelling down Claire’s body from her lips that feel bruised to her nipples which still feel like small electric shocks are passing through and finally to her pussy that is dripping with liquid and feels slightly sore.

“Please. Delete. The. Picture.” Claire pleads between panting breathes hoping that it is all over now and she can go back to living her life but the cruel grin that spreads over Kelly’s lips let’s Claire know that this isn’t over more than any words could.

“Get dressed slut, we’re done, for now.” Kelly laughs slightly as she turns away from Claire and heads towards the door.

Claire scrambles for her clothes as she hears the lock for the changing room doors click and the door open, she races towards one of the toilet stalls within the changing room with her clothes gathered in her arms. Claire sits down on the lid of the toilet and the tears that had been slowly leaking from her eyes spills over into full blown sobs as she finally breaks down sobbing so hard that no sound escapes her lips except for gasping breaths as she lets out all of the rage, pain, hatred and humiliation that she feels right now, she doesn’t stop crying until she hears the bell for the end of the lunch ring.

Claire quickly uses the toilet and gets dressed but as she moves around she feels her now dried juices on her thighs and almost breaks down into tears again but she takes a deep breath and walks out to the sinks near the toilet stalls where she takes a few paper towel, runs them under the water and then uses them to wipe away the dry juices on her legs before doing the same for dried tears on her cheeks. Claire can feel more tears welling up in her eyes as she walks to class but she holds them as she doesn’t want people to see her crying, she can still feel fresh tears in her eyes when she reaches her first class of the afternoon so instead of taking a seat in her usual spot towards the front of the class she sits as far back as she can.

The afternoon classes seem to last a lifetime for Claire as she keeps replaying what had happened in the changing room over and over in her mind making her feel dirty, disgusting and worthless. When classes finally finish she rushes home practically jogging the entire way as she doesn’t want to be seen by anyone because she feels like they all see her ass the disgusting worthless slut that she feels like, when Claire gets home she flies up the stairs two at a time and quickly drops her bag then strips before hurrying to the bathroom and turning on the shower.

She doesn’t wait for the water to warm up and gets straight in the shower, shivering because of the cold water she grabs her body wash and starts furiously cleaning herself, and once the suds are washed off her body she repeats the process, she cleans herself over and over again trying to get rid of the dirtiness that she imagines covering her body because of what happened. Claire doesn’t stop cleaning herself or move out of the falling water even as it reaches temperatures that would usual have her turning down the heat or climbing out and instead she sinks down to the floor of the shower letting the water spray down onto her head and run across her body as fresh tears fall from her eyes and she breaks down sobbing once more.

Claire tries to watch TV once she has run out of tears and her voice is hoarse from sobbing, she hopes desperately that she can find a movie or series that will take her attention away from everything that has happened but instead she finds herself stating blankly at the TV not seeing what is happening on screen as the events of the day run in repeat inside of her mind along with the thoughts that she is a dirty, disgusting, vile, worthless slut. The last thought that runs through Claire’s mind as she cries herself to sleep is ‘how could anyone ever love me now?’

Claire wakes up slowly wanting to fall back into the solace of her dreams where she doesn’t have to deal with the hell that her life has become and she can avoid Kelly but she hears her phone chime alerting her to a message, she checks her phone and she sees that she has multiple message all through Facebook and from Kelly. Claire doesn’t want to but she knows that if she doesn’t read and reply to the messages then Kelly will make her life even more of a hell at school so she quickly opens the chat and sees four messages, three of them contain text and one a link, she doesn’t need to open the link to see that it is to a porn website.

The first message from Kelly reads, ‘the one girl in this looks just like you’ the message after that is the link to the porn website and then the message after that reads, ‘you better pay close attention to that video’ Claire having not watched clicked on the link yet hasn’t watched the video now knows she will have to watch the video properly, the final message reads, ‘you better reply to this the moment you wake up slut, or you know what will happen’. Claire types out a quick message apologising to Kelly and promising to watch the video immediately, watching the video is the next thing she does as she grabs a pair of earphones and then clicks on the link.

The page loads and Claire sees the title ‘young lesbian pussy licking’, she clicks play on the video and watches as two naked girls that don’t look much older than her start passionately kissing each other, the girls break the kiss and Claire notice with a start that the one girl does indeed look just like her with wavy brown hair, brown eyes and the same short and skinny figure with small breasts. The video continues and Claire watches as the girl who looks like her trails kisses down the body of the busty redhead before burying face between her legs, the camera zooms in on the face of the girl who look like she could be Claire’s older sister as she starts to feverishly lick and suck on the redheads pussy like it is some kind of delicacy that could disappear at any moment.

Claire watches unable to take her eyes off of the screen as the girl pushes two finger inside the redheads pussy and focuses in her clit with her mouth sucking it into her mouth and letting her tongue flick out and tease it. Watching the actions of the girl in the video and hearing the moans of pleasure makes Claire’s pussy twitch with the desire for stimulation but Claire keeps her hand away because she knows now why Kelly had sent her this video, she plans on making Claire do this to her, Claire is disgusted at the thought of having to do something like that to her tormentor.

When the video is finished Claire is dripping wet and her pussy is aching with the need for her to masturbate but Claire refuses to and instead starts getting ready for school but as she does she gets another message from Kelly, ‘from now on you don’t wear underwear’. Claire feels her hatred for Kelly grow because she had enjoyed not wearing underwear but now that Kelly is telling her not to all she wants to do is pile on layers of bras and panties.

The insistent ache in Claire’s pussy doesn’t stop even as she walks towards school and she keeps her head down not daring to look at anyone because she feels like they would be able to see her arousal and how disgusting she feels like she is. Claire hopes and prays that she wont run into Kelly on her way to school because she feels like that if she does she might end up a sobbing mess again and she doesn’t want to be reduced to that where people can see her, she also doesn’t want to run into Kelly because she is sure that she will start up with her humiliating and degrading orders.

“See you at lunch again slut.” Kelly’s voice comes a moment before she barges into Claire almost knocking her to the ground.

Claire feels what is now becoming a familiar sensation of tears welling up in her eyes but she is also glad that she hadn’t fallen down when Kelly had barged into her because she is sure that if she had fallen then people would have looked around at her and seen straight up her skirt to her bare and wet sex. Feeling herself blushing with embarrassment Claire speeds up and almost jogs into the school, that feeling of being disgusting and worthless returns even stronger than before but one good thing had come from her encounter with Kelly and that was that Claire no longer felt aroused and her pussy was no longer wet.

Her first lessons pass by at a snail’s pace and when the bell for break rings Claire locks herself into one of the toilet stalls and feels silent and tearless sobs tearing through her and she stays in the toilet stall like that until the bell for the end of break rings. The lessons leading up to lunch pass by even slower than the ones before break because she keeps replaying what Kelly had made her do yesterday during lunch and she also imagines a bunch of different things that Kelly could do to her today, when the bell for lunch rings Claire slowly leaves the classroom after everyone else and doesn’t have to look around to see Kelly standing not far from her classroom with a smile on her face just like yesterday.

“Come on slut.” Kelly snaps violently linking her arm with Claire’s not giving her the chance to gather herself before she starts dragging her off in the same direction as yesterday.

They reach the changing rooms and Kelly open the door roughly pushing Claire inside before closing and locking the door behind her, Claire stumbles into the changing room and like yesterday there is still someone inside the changing room but this time Claire recognises the girl because it is one of Kelly’s friends, Eve. Claire sees a look of surprise cross Eve’s face before it becomes a mask of neutrality like she wasn’t just surprised to see Claire getting pushed into the changing room followed by Kelly who also locks the door.

“Claire?” Eve says questioningly with a look of confusion on her face.

“So you know my little slut?” Kelly asks as she walks forward and slips her hand under Claire’s skirt violently grabbing and squeezing her ass making Claire gasp and grunt in pain.

“Well she is like top of our year.” Eve replies lowering her gaze to watch as Kelly aggressively mauls Claire’s ass.

Claire tries to give Eve a look like she is pleading Eve to help her but Eve either doesn’t understand or care, Claire doesn’t think that it’s that Eve doesn’t care because out of all of Kelly’s friends Eve is the only one that never picked on her and was actually kind to her a couple of times but right now Claire has the feeling that Eve isn’t going to be nice to her today.

“Cute isn’t she.” Kelly says releasing Claire’s ass only to slap it a second later making Claire yelp before Kelly speaks again after Eve nods her head, “she is even cuter when she’s naked. Strip.”

The last word that Kelly had said was directed at Claire who had been dreading this moment since she was dragged along to the changing rooms after leaving class, she knows she has to do Kelly says though and slowly starts to pull off her clothes. Claire can practically feel Kelly’s and Eve’s eyes on her as she finally shimmies out of her skirt and stands there naked in the middle of the changing room, she can feel herself blushing out of embarrassment and wants nothing more than to pull her clothes back on and race out of there as fast as her legs can carry her but she knows that if she tried that Kelly would release the picture of her and ruin her life.

“You too Eve.” Kelly says dragging her gaze away from Claire to look at Eve.

An expression close to anger crosses Eve’s face because it returns to that mask of neutrality before Eve starts to strip, when Eve removes her shirt Claire notices with surprise that she isn’t wearing a bra, Claire also notes that Eve’s breasts are like a perfect middle ground between her own small ones and Kelly’s rather large bust. Embarrassment flashes across Eve’s face and her cheeks redden as she let’s her skirt fall away revealing that Claire wasn’t the only one not wearing any underwear and as she sees the small strip of dark pubic hair between Eve’s legs she realises that Eve is in the same position as her.

“Did you study that video I sent you slut?” Kelly asks Claire who can only wordless nod as she looks at Eve’s naked form, “good, you’re going to be doing that to Eve now.”

Kelly’s words don’t register with Claire at first because she is too busy looking at Eve, if asked any student would say that Kelly was probably the best looking girl in their school but Claire had always thought that Eve was prettier with her long straight black hair and piercing blue eyes, her full lips and gentle face add to her beauty almost as much as her tall frame, long legs and moderate bust. Claire suddenly realises what Kelly had just ordered her to do and looks from Kelly to Eve with what can only be described as a look of pure fear.

“Look at her Kel, she’s terrified, please don’t make her do this.” Eve says endearing her a little to Claire but Claire also knows that Kelly wont listen to Eve and that the only way she is leaving this changing room without the picture of her having orgasm being leaked online is for her to bury her face between Eve’s legs.

“I don’t give a fuck if she’s scared.” Kelly practically growls advancing on Eve, “I own her just like I own you, so you bet shut the fuck up and sit down with those legs spread so the little slut can get to work.”

From the look on her face Eve hadn’t been expecting that kind of reaction from Kelly especially as they were supposed to be friends but Claire had knew exactly what was going to happen so she had lowered her gaze trying not to meet Kelly’s gaze and have that anger directed at her instead. It looks like Eve might argue with Kelly for a moment but then with a big sigh and a defeated expression on her face she sits down on one of the wooden benches and reluctantly spreads her legs putting her sex on full display. It takes a moment for Claire to make her legs work and she finds her shaking slightly with fear as she steps forward towards Eve, once in front of her Claire drops to her knees with her face mere millimetres away from Eves pussy.

“You better get started because none of us are leaving here until she has cum, even if that means going into class time, which if we do means you will have an audience, you would like that though wouldn’t you slut.” Kelly snaps when Claire can’t bring herself to close that last small gap to Eve’s sex.

Claire looks up at Eve and sees the same look of fear and embarrassment that she is sure is also plastered across her own face, Claire slowly moves her head forward and then before giving herself enough time to think about what she is about to do she runs her tongue all the way up Eve’s pussy feeling her shiver and moan as she does. Claire wants to get this over with as quickly as possible so she does what she does to herself with her fingers when she wants to orgasm quickly and focuses in on Eve’s clit, sucking and licking it tasting the slightly salty and musky flavour of Eve’s juices.

Eve starts to moan as Claire puts all of her effort and attention into making Eve cum as quickly as possible so that she can get this ordeal over with. Claire is so focused on getting Eve off that she doesn’t know what Kelly is doing, Kelly had been watching Claire and Eve in fascination over the sounds and facial expressions Eve was making and Claire’s obvious talent for eating pussy even though Kelly doubted that that Claire had even had a boyfriend or girlfriend before let alone any form of sexual experience besides her voyeuristic finger fucking sessions.

“Don’t stop.” Eve moans as Claire pauses to take a breath, Eve’s voice is filled with so much arousal and pleasure that Kelly actually finds herself getting turned on too.

Kelly moves behind Claire noticing that neither Claire or Eve are paying attention to her so she takes her opportunity and reaches down wrapping her hand into Claire’s hair and pushing her face into Eve. Eve opens her eyes and looks at Kelly but doesn’t say anything as Kelly holds the now struggling Claire against Eve’s pussy, Claire tries to struggle harder to move backwards because how Kelly is holding her head is pressing Claire’s nose into Eve’s small amount of pubic hair and her mouth against her pussy which together means that Claire cant breathe properly.

“Kel please stop.” Eve says between moans that she cant stop from leaving her mouth because Claire’s struggling with her face pressed hard against Eve’s pussy is sending more sensations through Eve bringing her more pleasure.

Kelly eases up with the force against the back of Claire’s head letting her move her face back far enough to breath but still close enough that the breath she exhales tickles across Eve’s pussy. Kelly let’s Claire breath for only a moment before pushing her face back against Eve’s soaking wet sex, Claire doesn’t struggle at first and just tries her best to make Eve cum but after a moment she can’t breath properly and starts to panic again but this time Kelly doesn’t let up and continues to hold Claire’s head in place.

“You better hurry up and make her cum slut, before you run out of breath.” Kelly says cruelly taunting Claire.

“I’m close.” Eve moans her breath becoming even more ragged with little tremors shooting through her body.

Eve’s words penetrate through the haze of Claire’s panic making her refocus on making Eve cum in the hopes that when she does Kelly will let her breathe properly again. A short moment after she had spoken Eve orgasms with her legs clamping around Claire’s head holding her in position almost as effectively as Kelly’s hand, Eve’s hips buck and her back arches as her orgasm claims her making her cry out with a gravelly and husky voice. Claire starts to panic again because the pressure isn’t letting up but is instead getting stronger cutting her breath off even more and making Claire think that she is going to black out until suddenly all the pressure is gone and she falls backwards gasping and panting for air.

“I was going to have Eve return the favour.” Kelly says standing over Claire and looking down at her as the bell for the end of lunch rings, “but you took too long little slut.”

Kelly walks away, unlocks the door and leaves with Claire still lying on the floor and Eve sagged on the bench both of them panting and gasping for air. Eve is the first to move but instead of quickly getting dressed and leaving before the girls can start filing in to get changed for the next sports class she helps Claire to her feet and then starts to get dressed as she sees Claire doing the same.

“I’m sorry.” Eve says for the third time since they had started getting dressed.

“Not your fault.” Claire manages to say while holding back tears as those feelings of being disgusting and worthless rear their heads.

Neither Eve or Claire say anything as they finish dressing and walk out of the changing room before going their separate ways to their final classes of the day. Trying to hold back tears through classes that feel like they last a lifetime is starting to feel like a regular thing for Claire now as she has to do the same through her final classes of the day before finally being able to leave. Claire rushes home trying to get away from school before Kelly can spot her and force her into some other depraved act that will make her hate herself and Kelly even more than she already does.

Once home Claire flops down onto her bed burying her face in her pillows and letting her tears flow over even though she feels like she shouldn’t be able to cry anymore because of how much she has been crying recently. Claire hears her phone chime alerting her that she has a message, she almost decides to ignore it as she thinks it might be Kelly but then realising that if it is Kelly and she doesn’t answer then she might release the picture of her so Claire grabs her phone and unlocks it only to see that the message isn’t from Kelly but is actually from Eve.

‘Can we meet please, I want to talk to you’ reads Eve’s message, Claire is wary and a part of her thinks that it could be Kelly making Eve get her somewhere only to humiliate her even more but as she thinks that another message pops up also from Eve, ‘Kelly doesn’t know I’ve asked, please don’t tell her’. Claire considers not answer and burying her face back into her pillow and crying more but Eve has always been kind to her and even tried to stop Kelly at lunch today so reluctantly Claire replies with, ‘ok’, it takes a moment but then a message from Eve appears in her screen, ‘can you meet me at the entrance to the park near school at 6?’, again Claire responds with a short ‘ok’.

Claire arrives at the gates to the park at exactly six o’clock to see Eve already standing there waiting for her alone, Claire feels a little bit better when she sees that Kelly isn’t waiting there with Eve and she feels a slight smile break across her lips as Eve walks the few paces to meet her. Claire cant take her eyes off of Eve as she walks towards her dressed in a pair of black leggings and a dark grey crop top obviously meant for exercising as it clings to her body showing off her curves, seeing Eve in those clothes make her wonder how anyone could ever think that Kelly is more attractive than Eve. Claire is surprised to feel that familiar feeling of arousal as she watches Eve walk towards her and run her gaze up and down Claire’s body taking in her knee length beige skirt and white shirt.

“Hi.” Eve says with a smile as she wraps Claire in a hug before pulling back and looking her up and down again, “I like your outfit.”

“Y-yours too.” Claire stutters feeling awkward as she blushes over Eve’s words and not knowing why it is making her feel this way.

Claire follows Eve as she leads her into the park and through to a little flower garden with a small water feature in the middle that has a few benches around, one of which Eve sits on obviously wanting Claire to sit with her, which she does. Claire feels awkward sitting there in silence with Eve for a couple of minutes wondering why Eve had asked her to meet her, Eve sighs suddenly and clears her throat before turning to look at Claire with her eyes staring straight into Claire’s.

“I’m sorry about today.” Eve says her voice soft and quiet and Claire know that she is ashamed about what had happened at lunch.

“It wasn’t your fault.” Claire says quietly but a little firmly before adding, “she is blackmailing you too isn’t she?”

“Yeah.” Eve says with a sigh, Claire can see tears forming in Eve’s eyes as Eve starts to talk, “she stayed at my house and during the night I snuck off to the bathroom because I couldn’t sleep and was turned on because the girl I had a crush on was lying just there like a meter away from me. I was sat on the toilet with my fingers inside me when I heard the door open and looked up to see her standing there phone in hand taking pictures of me.”

Claire cant help but think about the similarities between what had happened to Eve and herself and she feels sorry for her and wonders if she feels the same way that she has since Kelly had taken the pictures of her.

“She’s been making me do things, sexual things in front of and to her, I might have done it any way if only she had asked, I thought I was in love with her but she threatened me and blackmailed me.” Eve explains with her tears spilling over and rolling down her cheeks.

“I’m sorry.” Claire says gently placing her hand on Eve’s shoulder as she feels sympathy for her because she is in the same situation as she is but with the added fact that she had a crush on Kelly before all this happened.

“Like you said earlier it’s not your fault.” Eve says her expression one of tenderness as she meets Claire’s eyes, “what about you? How did she get you?”

Claire considers Eve’s question for a couple of long tension and silence filled minutes as Claire tries to decide what she should tell Eve, if she should tell her a lie to try and save some dignity and not make Eve look at her like the disgusting worthless slut she feels like or if she should tell her the truth like she thought that Eve had with her. Finally Claire decides to tell Eve the truth even if it means that Eve will look at her like she is a freak because something about Eve’s look of kindness and the fact that she had told Claire about what had happened to herself makes Claire think that maybe she wont think that she is a freak.

“She caught me masturbating at lunch in an empty classroom and took picture of me when I came.” Claire says quickly telling Eve before she backs out and tells her a lie or nothing at all.

“Wow, that-that wasn’t what I was expecting.” Eve says sounding shocked and looking surprised making Claire think any second now Eve is going to call her a freak but when Eve speaks again that isn’t what she says, “that sounds hot, what made you do it?”

Claire doesn’t know what to say or how to react to what Eve had just said and she feels herself blushing because of Eve saying that it sounds hot, it takes Claire a moment to reply but when she does she explains everything to Eve about her problem with bras and how she had stopped wearing panties only to be aroused by it. Claire feels the burning in her cheeks as she continues and tells Eve about how the first time she had ever had an orgasm was at school and how she found out that her orgasms at home in private were nothing like it and that she had started to experiment by masturbating in different places, by the time she is finished her cheeks feel like they are on fire and Eve can’t stop shifting, crossing and uncrossing her legs.

“So you’re kind of an exhibitionist then.” Eve says with her voice becoming a bit more husky than normal, a little bit like it had sounded when Claire was forced to eat her pussy during their lunch break.

“No, exhibitionists want to be seen, I don’t.” Claire says quickly, she wonders if Eve’s constant shifting is a sign of arousal over her story after all she knew that she moved like that when she was very aroused and couldn’t relieve herself.

“And you don’t want to watch people.” Eve states and Claire shakes her head to show that she doesn’t want to watch people to which Eve adds, “so you’re not a voyeur either.”

“No, I’m just weird.” Claire says trying to laugh and make it sound like she is joking but even to her own ears the laugh sounds weak and thoroughly unconvincing.

“Maybe.” Eve says with a short pause before adding, “but the interesting kind of weird, not the freaky kind.”

Claire tries to match Eve’s smile but it feels shaky as all the ugly thoughts she had been having recently come to the forefront of her mind and she looks down and away from Eve but in the next second her attention is brought right back up to Eve’s face because Eve takes Claire’s hand in her own. Claire looks into Eve’s eyes as Eve holds into her hand and in her eyes Claire sees something that she doesn’t understand especially not with how she is feeling because the look in Eve’s eyes can only be described as affection.

“You know how people always say to look on the bright side of things?” Eve asks rhetorically but Claire nods her head anyway before Eve speaks again, “well I think I’ve just found my bright side, even though what Kel is doing is horrible it means I get to spend some time with you.”

Claire and Eve sit there for a while longer just talking about a lot of different things and Claire comes to realise that she had completely misjudged Eve because she had always seen her as just another vapid pretty face but it turns out that Eve is actually a bit of a nerd herself and in overall test scores she ranks not far below Claire and has an interest in animals and biology. Claire finds herself liking Eve as the two of them talk about all sorts of things with Eve understanding most of her nerdy jokes and even making some herself, before they know it hours have passed and Eve announces that she needs to head home so they walk together to the park entrance and then they find out that they live in the same direction so they walk together until they have to split up.

Claire didn’t notice it at the time but as she lies there in bed trying to sleep she realises that from the moment that Eve started holding her hand she didn’t let go until they stood up to leave and for the first time since Kelly had taken the picture of her Claire finds herself smiling without forcing it.

2.

When Claire wakes up in the morning she feels slightly better than she had yesterday and even though she is scared for whatever Kelly has in store for her today she is also feeling some excitement over the fact that she will get to spend some time with Eve again. Walking to school is different today and she doesn’t hang her head and stare at the floor while she walks, her morning classes and break pass almost quickly and when she leaves her class before lunch she sees Kelly and Eve both standing there waiting for her, Claire doesn’t know what to feel as she feels both anger and fear over seeing Kelly but also excitement from seeing Eve.

“Come on slut.” Kelly says linking arms with both Claire and Eve before marching off and dragging them along with her.

Once inside the changing room Kelly orders both Claire and Eve to strip and once they are both naked she orders Claire to sit on one of the benches and spread her legs, Claire can feel herself blushing as Eve’s eyes travel over her body and come to rest on her exposed sex. Claire feels herself shiver as Eve licks her lips and she finds herself wondering about how soft Eve’s lips are before realising that she is about to find out as Kelly orders Eve to get on her knees and eat Claire’s pussy.

Eve steps forward and flashes a quick smile at Claire as she slowly drops to her knees, Claire expects Eve to do what she herself had done yesterday and get it over and done with as quickly as possible but instead Claire feels two light kisses, one placed at the top of each of her inner thighs before Eve let’s her tongue lick up Claire’s pussy with one long blissful motion that has Claire moaning. The second that Eve hears Claire moan she pushes her head forward and wraps her lips around Claire’s clit and sucks it into her mouth letting her tongue flick around it in a circular motion that has Claire moaning and her back arching with pleasure.

“Oh my god.” Claire almost growls as Eve ravages her clit for another moment before letting her tongue dip lower to tease her entrance.

Claire let’s out a loud moan of pure pleasure as Eve pushes her tongue inside Claire and starts to lick at the inside if her pussy, Eve notices the slight sweetness to Claire’s juices as she starts to fuck her with her tongue pushing it in and out of Claire as she sucks on her pussy at the same time. Claire has never felt anything like what Eve is doing to her and she cant stop moaning at the intense pleasure shooting through her body and soon her voice is hoarse and her throat hurts, the slight pain is overridden by Eve’s tongue that quickly has Claire trying to grind against Eve’s face but Eve reaches up and grabbing her hips she hold Claire still as she removes her tongue from her pussy and starts to tease her clit alternating between circling around it and quickly flicking her tongue over it.

“Oh yes, yes, yes.” Claire pants as she feels her pleasure creating and a moment later she cries out as her pleasure peaks and an orgasm barrels into her with an intensity that she has never felt before.

Claire’s whole body seems to rise up off of the bench as she let’s out one long loud moan when her orgasm strikes her, Eve lifts her head slightly so that she can keep her mouth tight against Claire’s clit as she suck on it not wanting to take her mouth away just yet as she is enjoying the taste of Claire’s juices and wants to taste more. To Claire it feels like her orgasm lasts a lifetime but for Eve it doesn’t seem to last long enough because when Claire comes down from her orgasm Eve knows that any more stimulation would be too much for her so she reluctantly takes her mouth away from Claire’s pulsating sex even though she wants to make her cum over and over again.

“I think you both enjoyed that a little too much.” Kelly says her voice sounding vicious as she glares at Claire and Eve who is removing her head from between Claire’s legs, “we’re done for now.” Kelly snaps before turning away and leaving Eve and Claire alone in the changing room.

Eve stands up slowly and cant help but admire Claire’s petite body thinking that Kelly had been right yesterday when she had said that she was cute, Eve doesn’t know why she does it but she sits down next to Claire and wraps her arms around her feeling her naked body against her own as she hugs her close. Eve enjoys the feeling of her arms wrapped around Claire and their bodies pressed together but at the same time Eve remembers what Claire had told her yesterday so she is careful to keep herself from pressing against Claire’s breasts because of how sensitive her nipples are and the fact that she is panting means that they would rub against Eve causing Claire pain which is the last thing Eve wants right now.

For Claire her while world had narrowed down to her orgasm and her orgasm alone leaving her mostly unaware of the world around her, Claire hears someone speaking but their voice is vague and she doesn’t know who it is or what they are saying and she honestly doesn’t care about anything as she feels tremors passing through her body. Claire slowly comes back to her senses and as she does she realises that she is wrapped in some bodies arms, she opens her eyes to see that the person holding her in their arms is Eve and with a slight smile Claire moves her arms and wraps them around Eve hugging her back.

Eve is surprised when she feels Claire hug her back but she is happy about it and she feels her heart flutter as she feels Claire’s smaller form pressed against her. Eve looks down slightly to see that Claire has her head turned up to look at Eve, Eve looks into Claire’s eyes and thinks about how beautiful her deep amber eyes really are and she wants to tell her so but after what Kelly had just made them do she doesn’t think it’s the right time to say anything.

“The was the best orgasm I’ve ever had.” Claire says with a soft dreamy voice as she holds onto Eve.

“I hope you liked it.” Eve tells her quietly while what she really wants to tell Claire is that she thinks she is so beautiful.

“I actually did.” Claire sounds surprised and her words also surprise Eve because she had expected Claire to have hated it having been forced into it.

Eve wants to ask Claire if she might want to repeat it again some time maybe in a more private location and definitely without Kelly watching and forcing them into it but she holds her tongue because she doesn’t want to hear Claire tell her no. Eve doesn’t speak and instead settles for a smile and looking back into those beautiful eyes of Claire’s but when she sees Claire smile back she drops her eyes down to Claire’s lips and a thought enter her head, she wonders what it would feel like to kiss Claire, not because Kelly was forcing them into it but because they want to do it.

“Would you be up for meet up with me again this evening?” Eve asks instantly regretting speaking as the words leave her mouth when she sees the suspicious look on Claire’s face.

“Why?” Claire asks, Eve knows that Claire is probably expecting ulterior motives which Eve does have but not the kind Claire would probably expect, Eve motives are simple in there nature, she thinks that she is starting to develop a crush on Claire.

“Because I want to spend more time with you, like yesterday with out Kel around and we can be ourselves around each other.” Claire doesn’t know it but Eve’s are true.

Claire doesn’t reply at first and seems to study Eve like she is looking for physical signs of deceit but she wont find any as Eve had spoken the truth so eventually Claire agrees making a smile break out across Eve’s face. Eve finds herself smiling and feeling happy even when she leaves Claire and walks towards her class but what she doesn’t know is that at the same time Claire is feeling the exact same things as she is, happiness because the first person to show her kindness in a while wants to spend more time with her even though she has seen her at her worst and knows about her weird sexual appetites.

Claire’s happiness doesn’t dissipate throughout the rest of her day even as she walks home she can feel herself smiling but also trying to decide what she should wear to meet Eve tonight. When she gets home Claire had planned to look through her clothes and see what made her look the best because for some reason she wants to impress Eve and have her look at her in the same way she had today when they were hugging after her mind blowing orgasm, with a look of tender yet fierce hunger but her body has different plans. She feels that familiar tightness of arousal as she remembers the sight of Eve’s head between her legs, the feeling if the orgasm that Eve had given her and the tender way she had held her after it was all over and without thinking her hand is in her pussy which is already wet.

Claire knows that what she is doing is weird but as she touches herself she cant help but close her eyes and try to remember everything from her lunch break from the sights and smells down to the feelings both physical and emotional that she had experienced as Eve’s tongue ravaged her bringing her pleasure like she had never felt before. Claire finds herself plunging her fingers inside herself and moving them quickly as she replays her lunch break and sooner than she thought she would she feels her pleasure start to peak and the moment that her orgasm hits her Claire moans, it isn’t a wordless moan if pleasure though but instead she moans out Eve’s name.

Claire’s orgasm isn’t anywhere near as strong as the one Eve had given her earlier but it is more powerful than the ones she usually has in private and is more like the ones she had in public places, thinking about it for a minute Claire realises why her orgasm was stronger than usual and why she was so obsessed with choosing clothes to make her look prettier, it’s because she is developing feelings for Eve. Claire hasn’t had a relationship before, sure she has found people attractive but had always shied away from the idea of spending that much time with someone and opening up to them as much as she would have to in a relationship, it hasn’t helped that she is painfully shy and in her own eyes not very attractive.

Claire keeps thinking about this surprising turn of events as she picks out clothes to wear, she desperately wants to look good maybe even sexy for Eve but she doesn’t have any clothes that could even be classed as sexy. In the end she picks out her shortest skirt which falls to just above her knees and is black and matches it with a pair of black knee high socks and a dark grey top that does what she had always thought impossible and makes it look like she has a small amount of cleavage, she finishes the outfit with a pair of black Doc Martens, that she got as a gift and has worn maybe once in her life.

Claire’s nerves are through the roof as she walks to the park to meet Eve and she cant help but think that maybe she should have worn something different so much that she even considers going home and changing but after taking a moment and some deep breaths she continues on towards the park. The moment that Claire sees Eve she cant help but smil, Eve doesn’t notice her to begin with and by the time she does Claire is almost right next to her so she sees the expressions that flash over Eve’s face when she sees her, Claire feels excited as she sees Eve’s mouth open slightly and her eyes widen.

“Wow, you look amazing.” Eve says slowly trailing her eyes over Claire’s outfit lingering on her cleavage and making her blush before coming back up to meet her eyes.

“So do you.” Claire says feeling a flutter in her chest as she takes in Eve’s appearance with her long black hair tied back in a loose ponytail combined with black leggings and a black crop top that leaves her midriff bare revealing a belly button piercing and cling to her skin outlining her perky breasts and seemingly erect nipples.

“My parents are a bit strict and the only way I could get out of the house was to tell them I’m going for a jog and work out.” Eve tells Claire like she feels the need to explain why she is dressed how she is but as she says it Claire can’t help but think that she would like to watch Eve working out.

“At least they care enough to be strict, mine just don’t care.” Claire says softly with a bit of jealousy because her parents have always been distant to the point where she had actually wondered if they had actually wanted her or if she was an accident more than once.

“I’m sorry.” Eve said as they both start to walk through the park heading to the small flower garden they had sat in yesterday.

Claire quickly changes topic and they talk about anything and everything as they reach the flower garden and sit on one of the benches and face each other, they sit like that for an hour or so talking about a variety of things, make jokes and just enjoy each others company. Claire hadn’t stopped feeling that fluttering in her chest since the moment she met up with Eve but at the same time she feels comfortable like she can be herself around Eve which unknown to Claire is exactly the same as how Eve is feeling, their peaceful happiness was about to be interrupted though.

“Ain’t you two pretty little things.” A rough mans voice says slurring his words and making both Eve and Claire stop their laughing to look around at the two men that are approaching then.

“You know we could show you a real good time.” The second man says his words also slurring as he leers at the two girls making them feel uncomfortable.

“Sorry we’re not interested.” Eve tells them sharply but the two drunk men don’t seem to understand and they move trying to sit between Eve and Claire.

Eve moves across the bench so she is sat right next to Claire preventing the two men from getting in between them and as she does her hand brushes Claire’s and without thinking she takes hold of Claire’s hand. The two men look down at their now connected hands and something seems to silently pass between them making Eve and Claire feel even more uncomfortable.

“Is that how it is?” The man who had first spoken says not waiting for either of them to reply he carries on, “we could still have some fun though couldn’t we.”

Eve and Claire both feel disgusted as the man reaches down and adjusts his cock through his trousers, Eve feels Claire’s grip on her hand tighten when she sees the mans almost lewd display and Eve knows how uncomfortable Claire must be feeling right now and it triggers something within Eve that makes her feel both protective and angry because of how these men are making Claire uncomfortable and ruining what was otherwise a nice evening.

“Come on babe, we should get going.” Eve says standing up and pulling Claire to her feet wishing she had put on something with pockets or brought a handbag, even a small one so she would have her little can of pepper spray but she had been so excited to meet up with Claire she hadn’t even considered being in a scenario like this.

Eve doesn’t realise it but the moment she had called Claire ‘babe’ a jolt of pleasure and excitement had flashed through Claire’s mind because even though they weren’t together it felt right to her to have Eve call her babe and hold her hand like she was almost possessive of her. Claire walls with Eve holding her hand and hearing the drunk men jeering at them but the men don’t follow them instead settling to sit on the bench and continue drinking, once the are a decent distance away from the men Eve stops pulling Claire to a stop with her.

“Hey, it’s ok, we’re ok.” Eve says softly feeling Claire’s hand shaking in her own, she thinks it is from fear of the men but it isn’t and is actually from nerves because of Eve holding into her hand.

Eve doesn’t think as she pulls Claire to her and folds her into a hug that makes Claire’s heart skip a beat, her mind goes blank and she doesn’t know what to do or how to respond but as she feels Eve start to pull away she knows she doesn’t want the hug to end yet and she quickly wraps her arms around Eve pulling her back against her in a tight hug. Eve is surprised by Claire returning her hug but she quickly responds by quickly putting her arms fully back around Claire and holding her close breathing in the smell of her shampoo, perfume and her natural smell.

Claire loves the feeling of Eve pressed against her and she rests her head against Eve’s shoulder breathing deeply to take in the smell of Eve so that she can memorise it along with how Eve’s body feels. Their tight embrace lasts for a long while as they both try to memorise everything about what is happening because unlike their forced sexual experiences with each other this hug is tender and could be described as loving but when they pull away from each other they both think that it hadn’t lasted long enough. Eve feels almost high as Claire and herself part and seeing Claire blushing with a dreamy smile on her face Eve cant stop herself as she leans forward, places one hand on the back of Claire’s neck and then places her lips against Claire’s trying to let Claire know her feelings without speaking them out loud.

Claire doesn’t know what to do at first when Eve kisses her and she has a flashback to that first lunch break when Kelly had kissed her making her feel even more violated than she had fingering herself in front if Kelly, everything about this kiss is different though. The kiss is much like their hug had been, soft, tender and filled with a gentle passion, Claire let’s the more enjoyable feelings she is experiencing take over and drown out the traumatic memory of Kelly’s kiss and as does she relaxes into the kiss opening her mouth and letting Eve’s tongue enter her mouth.

The kiss lasts a long time with one of Eve’s hands on the back of Claire’s neck holding her close with Claire’s arms wrapped around Eve’s body as they explore each others mouths conveying their emotions and feelings for each other better than any words could. The girls break the kiss too soon for either of them but the need to breath takes priority, they may have broken away from the kiss but they stay pressed against each other as Eve trails her hand down Claire’s back making her shiver from excitement.

“Your lips are so soft.” Eve whisper running her tongue over her lips tasting Claire’s saliva and feeling the phantom sensation of Claire’s lips against hers.

“Can we do that again?” Claire asks quietly, her voice may be quiet but it is husky and filled with desire.

“Yes.” Eve almost hiss the word out of excitement and arousal over hearing Claire’s words because she hadn’t known it but Eve had wanted to hear those words to that effect since she had held Claire’s hand yesterday evening.

Eve doesn’t hold back and the second that they both regain their breath Eve leans forward slightly pressing her lips back against Claire’s, Claire hadn’t been expecting Eve to kiss her again so soon again but she quickly opens her mouth devouring Eve’s tongue as it slips into her mouth. Their first kiss had been almost feverish in its intensity like they had both thought that they would never get the chance again but now that they were both realising their feelings they take their time exploring every last inch of each others mouths in a kiss so passionate and erotic that it has them both majorly turned on.

“I didn’t mean now.” Claire says her voice husky from arousal and with a small laugh she adds, “I’m not complaining though.”

“I didn’t think you did but I couldn’t stop myself.” Eve says with a soft laugh before placing a quick soft peck of a kiss on Claire’s lips.

Claire cant stop herself from smiling widely at hearing that Eve couldn’t stop herself from kissing her and it makes her feel confident and for the first time in her life sexy. Eve doesn’t know about the thoughts racing through Claire’s head right now but instead she is a little worried because the last time she had a crush on someone it was Kelly and she had betrayed her trust taking pictures of her as she masturbated and then started to blackmail her with those pictures but Eve didn’t think that Claire was like that and she thinks that she might actually be able to trust Claire.

Claire and Eve both want to stay how they are wrapped in each others arms for a long time but the night is closing in on them and Eve knows that she has to start heading for home soon or she get in trouble with her overbearing parents. Eve drags it out as long as she can before having to force herself to let go of Claire because she knows that if she doesn’t get home soon then the only time she will be able to see Claire again is at school and she doesn’t want that because she plans to spend a lot of time with Claire.

“I need to go.” Eve says softly taking her arms from around Claire but giving her a quick kiss on the cheek.

“Are you sure?” Claire asks hoping that Eve doesn’t have to leave her, Claire tries to convince Eve by placing a kiss on her neck just above her shoulder making her moan softly.

“I wish I didn’t but if I don’t my parents wont let me back out for a while and I want to spend more time with you. Just. Us. Two.” Eve punctuates her last few words by kissing each of Claire’s cheeks before placing a long kiss on her lips.

“Ok.” Claire says reluctantly as she wants to feel Eve’s arms around her and her lips against her own for the rest of the night but she doesn’t want it to come at the risk of not feeling those things again for a while.

They take their arms from around each other and take each others hand as they leave the park and start to walk towards home, when they get to the intersection where they go their separate ways they stop walking and pull each other into a tight hug. They hold each other for a long minute not wanting to let go of each other but knowing that they need to if they want to spend more time together over the coming days which both of them desperately want but when they take their arms they don’t instantly walk away from each other and instead lock their lips together kissing deeply.

“I’ll see you tomorrow.” Eve says slightly breathless from the long kiss that they had shared, Eve has a big smile on her face because now she is sure that Claire feels the same way about her as she does Claire.

“I hope so.” Claire says licking her lips and feeling that tightness of arousal over the way the evening has gone and the passion that she has shared with Eve.

“After tonight there’s no way we wont be spending more time together.” Eve says brushing a lock of hair out of Claire’s face and meeting her eyes.

Claire thinks she is the happiest that she has ever been even though Eve had to leave her, she can’t stop thinking about how she has felt tonight, Eve makes her feel like a better version of herself, a more confident version of herself that feels like she might actually be attractive especially with the way Eve looks at her. Claire has been aroused from the moment that Eve first hugged her and their make out session had just increased that arousal to the point that after leaving Eve all she wants to do is bring herself to an orgasm while remembering everything that had happened between her and Eve tonight and imagining that the person making her feel the pleasure isn’t herself but Eve instead.

Claire had been so aroused on her walk home that she had considered stopping along the way to get herself off, the only thing that had stopped her was a new found and intense fear of being caught again because who knew who would catch her or what they would do to her. Claire came to a realisation on the walk, the realisation that she wouldn’t do anything to risk whatever relationship was developing between Eve and herself, the realisation comes with a fresh stab of arousal so when she gets home Claire races upstairs and closes her door behind herself.

Claire practically rips her clothes off the second that she closes her bedroom door leaving her in only her black knee high socks, she doesn’t even make it to her bed before she plunges her fingers between her legs to tease her pussy which she notes is soaking wet and dripping with her wetness. Claire means to throw herself on her bed and bring herself to orgasm as she thinks about Eve but at the last second she lunges across her room and grabs her top hoping that she can still smell Eve on it from the amount of time she had spent pressed against it. Claire brings the top up to her face and inhales deeply, she can smell Eve on the top, she smell of Eve’s perfume and natural smell shoots through her like an aphrodisiac and she cant hold herself back from plunging her fingers deep inside her.

Claire drops down onto her bed as she starts to move her fingers within herself slowly pumping them in and out of her dripping pussy, Claire inhales deeply again drawing the smell of Eve off of her top and making her moan softly as the smell seems to bring her as much pleasure as her fingers that are subconsciously speeding up their assault on her pussy. Claire lies back on her bed scraping her top over her face so that every time she breathes in she can smell Eve and with her now free hand she reaches down and starts to tease her clit, circling around it and flicking her fingers over it.

The combination of both of her hands on her pussy and the smell of Eve filling her nostrils brings Claire so much pleasure that she can only just hold back a moan that would have alerted her parents to what she is doing. Claire can feel her pleasure reaching its peak as she speeds up the fingers that are plunging in and out of her dripping pussy and with her orgasm quickly approaching Claire lightly pinches her clit at the same time as taking a deep inhale through her nose.

Claire’s orgasm hits her like a freight train making her eyes cross and her mouth open as a quiet guttural groan of pure orgasmic pleasure escapes her lips, Claire feels her hips rise up off of the bed and her whole body start to shake as the orgasm tears through her bringing her pleasure the likes of which she had only felt once before, when Eve had eaten her out. Claire doesn’t know how long her orgasm lasts but by the time it does she is covered in a layer of sweat and her legs ache from shaking as the head up her hips throughout her orgasm, she lies on her bed panting raggedly and in a dreamy bliss like state until she hears her phone chime from where she had left it in one of her skirt pockets on the other side of the room.

Claire tries to stand up and walk over to her phone but her legs feel like jelly and refuse to support her weight so she sits on the edge of her bed for a minute as she let’s herself further recover from her orgasm. When Claire can manage to walk again she moves across her room and retrieves her phone feeling a flutter in her stomach as she sees that she has a volume of messages both from Eve, Claire quickly unlocks her phone and opens the messages and what she sees makes her wish that she hadn’t just had such a powerful orgasm because the second she sees the messages she wants to go again because what she sees is Eve in a full length mirror selfie in which the Eve has on no clothes and her hand is between her slightly parted legs affording Claire a view of both her perfect breasts and a slight view of her pussy.

Claire stares at the image for a long time before she even notices the other message which is text and simply reads, ‘thinking about you’. Claire feels her pussy twitch as she imagines Eve fingering herself to a mental image of Claire just like she had been doing mere minutes ago, Claire in her aroused state decides to help Eve out. She walks over to her floor to ceiling mirror and standing in front if it she parts her legs slightly cupping her sex and blocking it from view but leaving her breasts on view, she considers removing her black knee high socks but feels like it looks sexier with them on so she leaves them on and quickly takes the picture.

Claire looks over the picture of herself and actually likes the look of it thinking she looks good with her erect nipples topping her small breasts, her flat stomach, smooth shaved legs and the signs of her arousal dripping from the hand between her legs. Claire sends the image to Eve and then types out a quick message that reads, ‘I was doing the same’ with a winking face emoji, when she sends the message Claire lies back down on the bed and starts to tease her pussy again. Claire feels a little sore from when she was masturbating not too long ago but she doesn’t care because as she looks at the picture Eve had sent her and thinks about Eve getting herself off to a mental image of Claire makes her feel more arouse than she ever has before, she is also a little nervous because she doesn’t know what Eve will think of the picture she had just sent her.

Claire is still worrying about what Eve’s response will be as she focuses in on her clit, but a second after she starts to stroke her clit she receives a reply from Eve, ‘I wish you were here’. Claire’s heart flutters and chest tightens as she reads Eve’s words and her excitement rises making her barely hold back a moan as she continues to stroke her pussy while typing out a reply, ‘what would you do if I was?’. Claire’s message is meant to both tease Eve and make then both think about what she would do if Claire was there with her right now, Claire doesn’t know where this new found confidence comes from but she likes it and she hopes that it isn’t just with Eve that she can be this confident.

Eve’s reply doesn’t come for a couple of minutes making Claire nervous and worry that maybe she had gone too far but then she sees a message flash up on her phone from Eve and she cant stop herself from smiling and letting out a soft moan as she starts to read the message.

‘First I’d strip you naked and then I’d kiss you, every inch your body while I let my hands caress the parts of you where my mouth isn’t. The moment I let my fingers enter you I would suck one of your nipples into my mouth and use my free hand to tease your other nipple making your mind go blank with pleasure as you cry my name. Once I’ve made you cum once with my fingers I’ll move on to using my mouth, I’d alternate between teasing your clit with my tongue as I suck it into my mouth and fucking you my tongue while I use my hands to tease your nipples and massage your ass. When you’ve cum like that, I’d change it up and we would start scissoring, grinding ourselves against each other and timing it just right so that we cum on each other at the same time while I kiss you deeply. Once we’re done with that I’d go back to eating you so I can taste those delicious juices of yours and I’d make you cum so many times you wont be able to tell the difference between reality and your orgasms’.

Claire fingers herself as she reads Eve’s message feeling herself getting closer and closer to her orgasm with every word and by the time she has finished reading the message she has cum hard having to drop her phone and clamp her hand over her mouth to stop her parents from hearing her moan as her body seems to levitate with her orgasm. ‘You make me cum so hard’ Claire messages back to Eve with a picture of her dreamy post orgasm expression with a fine layer of sweat across her face, Claire quickly follows the message with another one, ‘is all of that a promise?’

‘I promise to do all of that and more’ is Eve’s quick reply, Claire receives another message a moment later, ‘I want you so badly, I’ve never cum as hard as I do when I think about you’.

‘Maybe tomorrow you should come to my house instead of us meeting in the park’ Claire sends to Eve with a winking face emoji, all Claire can think about right now is dragging Eve to her house and acting out all the thinks Eve had talked about in her message.

‘Maybe I will’ Eve replies also with a winking face emoji getting Claire’s hopes up and making her aroused again, as much as Claire feels like she wants to masturbate again she knows she is too sore and tired for it to be as enjoyable as she wants it to be so instead they start messaging about other things, talking until they fall asleep.

Claire wakes up feeling happy and excited as she remembers last night and thinks about everything that they will do when Claire has Eve in her bedroom later tonight but for now Claire knows she cant show her happiness and excitement because Kelly will seize upon that and use it as a weapon against her. Claire is excited and nervous as she walks to school but she doesn’t see either Eve or Kelly as she walks into the school, her classes and break fly by as she imagines all the things that her and Eve will do tonight, when lunch comes around and Claire sees Eve and Kelly outside of the classroom she feels both excited and angry, excited because Eve is there but also angry because she knows that Eve and herself are going to be forced into doing something most likely sexual for Kelly’s viewing pleasure.

“Come on slut we’re going somewhere different today.” Kelly says linking arms with Claire and dragging her not towards the changing rooms like she usually did but towards the doors leading to the schools field.

Fear runs through Claire because she knows what Kelly is intends to do, she is going to make Claire and Eve eat each other out while outside on the field, the school has a large field the size of at least four football fields at the back of the school that is used for sporting events and for the students to relax on during their break and lunch time. Claire wants to reach out and take Eve’s hand but she knows she cant with Kelly right there with them but when she looks over at Eve she sees her looking back at her, when Eve sees Claire looking at her she cant help but smile and wink at her which makes Claire blush and smile.

Kelly walks up to the top of the field where there isn’t really any other students and then turns around to face Claire and Eve with a vicious smile on her face, “strip, now.” Kelly growls.

Claire cant stop herself from watching as Eve strips down revealing the body that Claire wants to spend hours exploring with her hands and mouth in a more private and intimate location. Once naked Claire and Eve cant stop staring at each other and admiring each others bodies but their admiration of each others naked forms is interrupted by Kelly who speaks with venom in her voice.

“You two sluts are going to eat each others pussy at the same time right here right now.” Kelly snaps glaring at both Eve and Claire with malice.

Claire and Eve are both reluctant to do what she says but they both know what will happen of they don’t, Eve being the taller and bigger of the two thinks about being in tip of the sixty nine position but Claire is scared of being seen and Eve can see that so instead she decides to go on top so that she can try and hide more of Claire’s body should they be spotted. Claire is massively aroused as she lies on the ground and watches as Eve lowers herself down on top of her with her face where Claire’s wet pussy is and her pussy where Claire’s face is, Claire doesn’t waste any time and the moment that Eve’s pussy is by her mouth she opens her mouth and runs her tongue all the way up Eve’s pussy savouring the taste of her juices and feeling Eve’s breath against her own pussy as Eve let’s out a soft moan.

Eve was going to tease Claire’s pussy a little bit before eating her out properly but Claire’s ling lick against her pussy fills her with lust and she doesn’t hold back as she starts to ravage Claire’s pussy with quick licks and sucking her clit into her mouth. Claire moans against Eve’s pussy sending vibrations through her making her moan as she continues to devour Claire’s juices, both of them are focused solely on each other without a care that Kelly is right there and that they are exposed to the world all they care about is the what they are making each other feel and how much they enjoy having the other do this to them.

Claire is the first to orgasm as Eve’s skilful tongue alternates between ravaging her clit and forcing it’s way inside her opening, Eve isn’t far behind because while Claire isn’t as experienced Eve’s feelings for her and Claire’s enthusiasm and moans make up for that lack of experience and Eve orgasms within moments of Claire. Eve doesn’t climb off of Claire immediately and Claire is surprised when Eve turns around bringing her mouth to Claire’s and kissing her deeply, Claire let’s Eve’s tongue push into her mouth and she can taste a mixture of Eve’s saliva and juices plus her own juices that make her aroused all over again desperate for another round but Kelly’s voice sobers her up instantly.

“Yeah you two definitely enjoy this too much.” Kelly snaps, Eve breaks their deep kiss and they both watch as Kelly storms off.

“Fucking bitch.” Eve growls violently putting all of her hatred for Kelly into the two words and shocking Claire with the violence behind the words.

Claire doesn’t comment on the shocking anger in Eve’s voice and instead pulls her lips back down to hers where they kiss deeply again. The bell signalling the end of their lunch break hasn’t sounded so they both get dressed and once they are Eve wraps her arms around Claire pulling her into a tight hug and bringing her lips to Claire’s kissing her deeply again letting their tongues explore each others mouths, once the kiss is over Eve sits down on the grass pulling Claire down on top of her so that she is sat in Eve’s lap with Eve’s arms wrapped tightly around her and once again they start to kiss. Claire and Eve spend the rest of their lunch break with Claire sat in Eve’s lap with their arms wrapped around each other as they kiss with their kisses alternating between long deep kisses and short quick ones because the cant seem to keep their lips off of each other even when they need to breath.

Finally the bell rings and Claire starts to get up off of Eve but Eve doesn’t let her and pulls Claire back down onto her lap and brushes a lock of hair over her shoulder and out of the way as she nuzzles into her neck just above her shoulder sending shivers through Claire as she feels Eve’s breath slide across her neck.

“Still want me to come to your house later?” Eve whispers the question into Claire’s ear before softly biting Claire’s earlobe with her lips.

“Yes.” Claire practically hisses as she feels her arousal spike again and she considers recommending that they skip school and spend the rest of the day in her bed, kissing, hugging and bringing each other to orgasm over and over again until they both pass out but she decides against asking.

“You’ll have to show me where you live then.” Eve whispers to which Claire can only nod her head because her voice just doesn’t seem to want to work.

“See you later then.” Eve says kissing Claire’s neck before finally letting Claire stand up and then standing up herself.

Claire is anxious yet excited for the rest of the day as her lessons pass by quickly, Eve had messaged Claire during one of her afternoon lesson to tell her that she needed to go home first and asked Claire to meet her an hour after school at the intersection where they had split up on their walk home from the park the last two night, Claire was relieved by this because while her room wasn’t exactly dirty she wanted to make it as close to perfect as she could for when Eve arrived.

Claire only takes fifteen minutes to tidy up her room but she spends the next half an hour trying to decide what she should wear to meet Eve even though she is pretty sure that her clothes will end up on her bedroom floor not long after they get back to her home. Claire leaves to meet Eve ten minutes early because she cant sit still and wait with all the excitement and nerves racing through her body, she doesn’t expect Eve to be there when she arrives and she is right so Claire takes out her phone and starts studying for an test she has coming up at school. After ten minutes of studying Claire gets as message from Eve telling her that she is running a little late but will be there in five minutes and exactly five minutes later Eve arrives.

Claire cant stop her jaw from dropping when she sees Eve because Eve is dressed in an all black cocktail dress that clings to her body and leaves her shoulders bare revealing a large amount of cleavage and comes to part way down her thighs leaving the rest of her legs bare. Claire feels under dressed and inadequate in her ripped skinny jeans and white T shirt compared to Eve who she thinks would look at home at a high class party, Claire curses herself for not having any better clothes but at the same time she can feel herself becoming aroused as she watches Eve walk towards her.

“You look gorgeous.” Claire say when Eve stops in front of her and pulls her into a hug, “I feel under dressed.” She says with a soft laugh trying to play it off as a joke.

“I feel over dressed.” Eve laughs trailing her eyes over Claire like she is wearing a similarly flattering outfit and not every day clothes.

“Are we going then?” Eve says lightly and taking Claire’s hand after a minute of Claire being unable to take her eyes off of her.

Claire can only nod her head feeling speechless as she looks at Eve who Claire thinks look like the most beautiful person in the world right now. Claire leads Eve back to her house letting Eve talk as they go but unable to say much herself as she wonders why a girl this beautiful would ever be interested in someone as plain looking as herself.

“Claire who is that?” Claire’s dad snaps as Claire walks through the door with Eve, she is no longer holding Eve’s hand because she doesn’t want her parents figuring out what Eve means to her.

“This is my friend Eve, we’re going to study in my room.” Eve tells him as she watches her dad trail his eyes over Eve with the same kind of look in his eyes that she knows she has every time she looks at Eve.

“Huh friend.” Her dad grunts pitting emphasis on the word like he either doesn’t believe that Eve is only her friend or that Claire has friends at all.

“I think your dad likes my dress.” Eve jokes as Claire shuts her bedroom door behind them.

“I don’t think it was just the dress.” Claire says feeling irrationally jealous over the look her dad had been giving Eve.

“Oh well let him look, there’s only one person I’m interested in.” Eve tells Claire as she advances on her with an almost predatory look in her eyes.

Claire cant believe that someone like Eve would be interested in her even as Eve gathers her in a tight hug and brings her lips to Claire’s own in a kiss of lustful want, Claire cant seem to bring herself to return the kiss though as the thought that maybe Eve doesn’t actually like her echoes through her head making her even more self conscious. Upon feeling Claire not respond to her kiss like she usually does Eve takes her lips away from Claire’s and looks at her confused because Claire had been all over her on the walk here but now it seemed like she wasn’t interested, Eve knew that Claire didn’t have the best relationship with her parents but she didn’t expect her little joke to get this response.

“What’s wrong?” Eve asks as she pulls back from the kiss to see that tears are forming in Claire’s eyes.

“Do you actually like me or is this more of Kelly’s games?” Claire asks with her voice breaking as she does because a part of her cant believe that Eve would actually be interested in her.

“Is that actually what you think?” Eve asks kind of understanding why Claire would think that but also feeling hurt that she would think that.

“I don’t know.” Claire almost cries as she throws herself face down on her bed so Eve doesn’t see her start to cry.

“I do like you.” Eve says as she sits on the bed near Claire and then waits to see what Claire will say scared that what Claire does say will hurt her.

“But why?” Claire gasps rolling over onto her side to look at Eve before continuing, “you’re so beautiful, funny, smart and interesting, and I’m shy, nerdy, flat chested and ugly.”

Eve sighs in relief as she realises that it isn’t that Claire doesn’t like her but that she is insecure and doesn’t believe that she is worthy if Eve’s affection, Eve finds herself getting angry as she wonders if the insecurities are all naturally Claire’s or if Kelly’s twisted games were to blame and at that moment Eve had never hated Kelly more.

“Your shyness is cute, I love seeing the way you blush every time I kiss you.” Eve tells her before quickly pressing on, “and every thing you think about me I think about you, you’re so smart you make me feel stupid sometimes and you make me laugh like no one else can. You are beautiful, even if you don’t see it I do, and anyway I prefer ass over tits and you have the most amazing ass I’ve seen.”

Eve cant stop herself from smiling as she sees Claire blush over her words, Eve lies down on the bed facing Claire and as she does she brushes a lock of hair out of Claire’s face and then uses her hand to wipe the tears away from Claire’s eyes. Claire and Eve lie there for a while silently looking into each others eyes and coming to terms with the idea that they both actually do have feelings for each other, eventually Claire leans forward slightly and kisses Eve lightly like she is almost afraid to kiss her. Eve responds to Claire’s kiss by shuffling closer to her on the bed and draping an arm across her letting her hand rest on the small of Claire’s back with out pulling her closer like she wants to.

“You believe me then.” Eve says the question more like a statement as she looks into Claire’s eyes with a big smile on her face.

“Yeah, I do.” Claire tells Eve while she looks back into her eyes feeling a smile break out across her own face and flutter of excitement in her chest.

“Good.” Eve says feeling excited and happy that Claire believes her, she is sure that Claire feels the same way about her but something inside her needs to hear her say it so she cant help but ask, “do you like me?”

“Yes, you make me feel things I’ve never felt before, just being around you gives me butterflies in my chest.” Claire answers Eve and seeing her smile Claire cant stop herself from bringing her lips back to Eve’s and kissing her, the kiss is deeper than the last one and filled with so much passion it takes them both by surprise.

“I do really like that dress.” Claire says trailing her eyes down Eve’s body when they break from the kiss.

“So do I, but I think it would look better on the floor along with your clothes.” Eve says giving Claire a quick kiss as Claire starts to stand up.

Claire stands up and slowly pulls off her T shirt teasing Eve with her slowness, Claire is satisfied when she sees Eve lick her lips and stand up before moving over to Claire and bringing her lips to one of Claire’s nipples. Claire moans as Eve sucks on her sensitive nipple sending shocks of pleasure through her body that has her head spinning and her pussy rapidly moistening, Claire can hear herself moan as Eve moves her lips to Claire’s other nipple and starts to suck on it and flick her tongue over it.

“Stop, stop.” Claire gasps as she feels dizzy from the overwhelming feeling of Eve’s mouth on her nipple, Eve takes her mouth from her nipple and Claire quickly explains why she told her to stop, “I want to put on some music so my parents don’t hear.”

The moment that Claire puts on a classic rock playlist and turns up the volume Eve latches back on to her nipples taking Claire by surprise and making her moan. Eve takes her mouth away from Claire’s nipples after a few minutes and waits for Claire to revive before she starts to pull off her dress, Claire recovers from the torturous pleasure of Eve’s mouth teasing her nipples to see Eve start stripping off her dress, she watches as pulls the dress up revealing her shaved pussy and then her flat stomach. Eve makes sure that Claire is watching as she pulls her dress up gathering her breasts up with it as she does and then letting them drop down into there natural position as she pull the dress over her head and off, when her dress is off Eve watches as Claire licks her lips while looking at her hungrily.

“You need to take those off.” Eve says her voice husky as she points at Claire’s jeans desperately wanting to bury her face between Claire’s legs.

Claire quickly strips off her jeans and the second that she does Eve lunges at her capturing her lips with her own kissing her hard, Claire opens her mouth and let’s Eve’s tongue enter her mouth. Eve kisses Claire for a long moment not easing up on the intensity of the kiss as she moves angling towards the bed with Claire between her and the bed, once they reach the bed Eve breaks the kiss and gently pushes Claire down onto the bed eliciting a small gasp from Claire before Eve sinks to her knees rises her hands to spread Claire’s legs and then starts to kiss her thighs letting her breath tickle across her pussy but not actually touching it.

“Remember what I said I was going to do to you?” Eve practically purrs as she climbs up the bed positioning herself over Claire.

“Yes.” Claire gasps looking up at Eve feeling butterflies in her chest and massive amount of arousal ass she anticipates what Eve is about to do.

Claire feels Eve lightly run her fingers up the inside of her one thigh and then the other making her moan softly, the moment Eve’s fingers come into contact with Claire’s soaking sex Claire cant do anything else but moan but as she does Eve leans down and kisses her at the same time she plunges a finger deep inside Claire. The sudden intrusion makes Claire want to cry out in pleasure but with Eve still kissing her she cant do anything but softly moan into Eve’s mouth as Eve starts to slowly pull her finger out, once her finger is almost all the way out Claire feels a pressure and as Eve pushes her finger back inside Claire feels like she is being stretch because Eve has added another finger and this time Claire does cry out as Eve’s lips have left hers.

“Shh, we don’t want your parents coming up to investigate.” Eve says softly as she claims her hand over Claire’s mouth to stop her moans from reaching her parents ears.

Eve slowly moves her two fingers in and out of Claire’s dripping pussy curling her fingers as she does to hit Claire’s G spot with every stroke sending waves of pleasure through Claire’s body and cutting off her moans until the only thing that leaves her mouth are soft grunts and gasps. The expression on Claire’s face is one of pleasure and a little pain as Eve speeds up her actions fucking Claire with her fingers, as Eve continues to fucks Claire with her fingers she lowers her head and sucks one of Claire’s nipples into her mouth while she brings her free hand up and starts to tease Claire’s other nipple.

Claire’s mind is spinning from Eve’s fingers assaulting her pussy and the overwhelming sensation of Eve’s other hand and mouth on her nipples, Claire tries to look down and see what Eve is doing to her but just like how she cant make a noise above an almost silent grunt she also cant seem to move. Eve is unrelenting with her attempts to bring Claire pleasure and she starts to speed up her fingers thrusting in and out of Claire until she feels Claire’s pussy start to clamp down on her fingers, when Eve feels Claire’s pussy contract she uses her thumb to circle her clit and at the same time she softly bites her nipple with her lips and gently pinches her nipple.

Claire orgasms extremely hard and she let’s out a guttural growl as her hips try to lift up off the bed but with Eve on top of her she is pinned to the bed, after a moment Eve take her mouth away from Claire’s nipple and looks up at her face to see her expression contorted with her extreme orgasm. Eve starts to worry because Claire doesn’t seem to be breathing as her orgasm rips through her and her body shakes violently beneath Eve but after a long moment Claire takes a deep gasp of air and her body goes slack like she doesn’t have any strength left inside her.

“You’re so beautiful when you cum.” Eve tells Claire before she kisses her on the throat as she runs her hands lightly up Claire trembling body.

“Now it’s your turn.” Claire says trying to get up so she can bury her face between Eve’s legs and bring her as much pleasure as she had just brought Claire but Eve plants her hands firmly on Claire’s chest and holds her in place.

“I’m not finished yet.” Eve tells her with her voice low and rough with arousal she adds, “I want to taste you.”

Claire wants to argue with her because she desperately wants her face to be between Eve’s legs but her argument stalls in her throat as Eve starts to trail light kisses across her collar bone, then down onto her chest stopping to suck Claire’s nipples into her mouth where she teases them with her tongue for a moment before continuing down over her stomach. Claire sighs as Eve kisses just above her pussy with her lips barely touching her pussy, Eve trails kisses around Claire’s pussy never once actually touching her pussy and making her groan out of frustration at being teased by Eve’s lips.

Claire moans loudly as Eve’s lips finally meet her pussy that is slightly sore and inflamed from Eve’s furious fingering, Eve kisses all over Claire’s pussy applying some suction as she does until she sucks Claire’s clit into her mouth and gently bites down using her lips. Claire moans loudly again as Eve sucks on her clit sending shockwaves through her body, Eve releases Claire’s clit and starts to lick her devouring her juices with a feverish hunger that has Claire writhing beneath her. It isn’t long before Claire is trying to grind herself against Eve’s face lifting her hips off of the bed to do so but Eve reaches up and places her hands on Claire’s hips and holds her down making Claire moan and writhe even more.

Claire orgasms hard with her legs clamping around Eve’s head and her body shaking, her orgasm isn’t as powerful as her previous one but is still one of the most powerful she has ever had. Eve had taken her mouth away from Claire’s pussy as she had her orgasm but the moment that she comes down from her orgasm Eve starts to lick her wetness again but this time she combines it with her fingers as she plunges two fingers inside Claire drawing a ragged cry of surprise and pleasure from her. Eve is certain that Claire’s parent have heard her moans and cries of pleasure but she doesn’t care because all she cares about right now is bringing Claire pleasure which she seems to be achieving quite well as she notes Claire’s breath coming in short gasping pants, her pussy pulsating around her fingers and flooding her mouth with Claire’s delicious juices.

“Oh fuck.” Claire growls feeling the onslaught of Eve’s fingers inside her and her mouth licking and sucking on her pussy.

Eve loves hearing the sound of Claire’s voice filled with so much pleasure that it makes her double her efforts relentlessly sucking and licking Claire’s clit and curling her fingers so that she strokes her G spot with every thrust of her fingers. It doesn’t take long before Eve feels Claire close in on her orgasm and as she does Eve reaches up with her free hand to tease Claire’s nipples and the moment that she does this Claire orgasms. Eve hadn’t been expecting it but is pleasantly surprised when she feels Claire’s juices squirting out of her drenching Eve’s face, hand and chest as the result of Claire’s third and strongest orgasm yet.

“No more, please no more.” Claire begs as Eve withdraws her fingers and licks up Claire’s pussy and then her lips to try and devour all of Claire’s remaining juices.

“Ok.” Eve says softly as she moves away from Claire before sucking her fingers into her mouth determined to taste every drop of Claire’s juices she had spilled.

“I don’t think I can cum again.” Claire says as Eve clambers up onto the bed next to her and kissing her deeply with Claire instantly responding by opening her mouth and letting in Eve’s tongue.

“Is that what I taste like?” Claire asks licking her lips as Eve pulls back from their kiss.

“Yeah, you’re delicious.” Eve says dreamily as she still tastes Claire’s juices, Eve looks into Claire’s eyes as she lies next to her and speaks again sounding a little surprise, “I didn’t know you were a squirter.”

“Neither did I, that was the first time.” Claire tells Eve with a soft laugh that is a bit hoarse from all of the grunts, groans and moans that she had let out because of Eve bringing her to orgasm three times.

“I’ll have to see if I can make you do it again.” Eve says punctuating her words by once again kissing Claire this time Claire throws an arm over Eve pulling her close until their bodies are pressed up against each other.

“Now it’s my turn.” Claire says quickly kissing Eve before unwrapping herself from the hug and then trailing kisses down Eve’s body.

“Wow, you’re so wet.” Claire notes as she lightly trails her fingers over Eve’s pussy making Eve shiver and sigh.

“That’s what you do to me.” Eve says her voice low and husky with arousal as she feels Claire start to circle her clit with her fingers.

Claire circles around Eve’s clit with her fingers until she hears Eve moan softly and once she hears her moan Claire pushes two fingers inside Eve. Claire tries to recreate what Eve had done to her and she curls her fingers inside Eve with every thrust making Eve groan and moan in pleasure, Claire relishes in the sound of Eve’s pleasure and feels a sense of pleasure within herself over the fact that she is able to make someone so beautiful that she has such intense feelings for feel pleasure like she is. Claire is enjoying making Eve feel pleasure almost as much as she had enjoyed it when Eve had been doing the same to her but she wants to make her feel more.

“Yes, don’t stop.” Eve groans as she feels Claire’s mouth join her fingers and she starts to suck on her clit.

Claire feels that Eve is getting closer and closer to an orgasm so increases her efforts by speeding up with her fingers and letting her tongue flick around Eve’s clit as she continues to suck on it. Claire feels Eve’s hips start to buck as her pleasure rises and knowing how it had increased her own pleasure Claire reaches up with her free hand and presses down on Eve’s hips trying to hold her down, Claire isn’t very successful with her attempt to hold Eve’s hips down because Eve is stronger than she is but she knows that it has the desired effect.

“Oh fuck, don’t stop.” Eve growls while her body tries to grind against Claire’s fingers and face as she feels herself rapidly approaching her orgasm.

Claire feels that spike of pride and pleasure again at being able to bring Eve this much pleasure making her wonder if a person can orgasm without physical contact but her questioning thoughts are thrown from her mind a moment later when Eve let’s out a guttural groan, her legs clamp around Claire’s head and her pussy starts to pulsate around her fingers. Knowing that Eve is about to orgasm Claire increases her efforts by moving her fingers faster, sucking her clit harder and putting more pressure on her hips to hold her down, Claire’s efforts are rewarded a moment later when Eve orgasms with a loud guttural growl.

“Stop, stop.” Eve says when she recovers from her orgasm as Claire continues to finger fuck her and suck and lick her clit.

Claire slowly pulls her fingers out of Eve and move her face away from her pussy to look up at her feeling a little hurt that Eve wants her to stop because she wants to make Eve cum as much as Eve had made her cum. The moment that Claire sees the expression on Eve’s face she knows that they aren’t done yet and thinks that it might be that Eve wants her to try something else or maybe she had brought some toys with her in the backpack that Claire had wondered about since she saw Eve wearing it even though it clashed with her dress.

“I want us to cum together.” Eve says her voice and expression filled with lust as she takes hold of Claire and pulls her up so that Claire is on the bed next to her.

Claire tries to ask Eve how she plans to do this but all Claire can do is gasp as Eve rolls over positioning herself on top of her, Claire had thought that she wouldn’t be able to cum again tonight but feeling Eve’s body pressing down on top of her own Claire realises she was wrong. Claire tries to ask her question again but is silenced once more when Eve kisses her long and deep making her moan into Eve’s mouth at the feel of Eve’s tongue exploring her mouth and the pressure of her body against her own with those perfect breasts pressing down in her making her pussy twitch out of need.

Claire doesn’t bother trying to ask her question again as Eve moves lifting one of Claire’s legs and positioning one of her own underneath while resting her other leg over Claire’s other leg so that their bodies are twined together. Claire cant help but gasp as she feels the wet heat of Eve’s pussy slide over her own and with that one movement she knows exactly what Eve has planned and feeling of lustful need shoots through her body as Eve starts to grind her wet sex against Claire’s own.

Eve leans forward and captures Claire’s lips with her own as she grinds against Claire’s pussy, Eve’s breasts rub against Claire’s nipples adding to the sensations flaring between her legs and making her groan into Eve’s mouth. Claire starts to grind against Eve so that they are both grinding away against each others pussy, the sounds of their wetness slapping against each other and their moans of pleasure almost overpowering the music that Claire had put on to stop her parents from overhearing what they are doing.

“I’m close.” Claire moans after gasping for air when Eve breaks away from another long deep kiss.

“Yes, cum with me.” Eve growls in response as she speeds up with her grinding against Claire so that they orgasm at the same time.

Hearing Eve tell her to cum with her is all Claire needed to push her over the edge into her orgasm, Eve feels Claire start to cum and like it flicks a switch within her Eve’s own orgasm slams into her. All of the strength drains out of Eve’s body and she collapses down on top of Claire vaguely feeling Claire shaking from her orgasm underneath as Eve shakes from her own orgasm. Eve recovers from her orgasm a moment before Claire does so she rolls off of her and lies next to her to watch her as she rides out the last little bit of her orgasm, Claire comes down from her orgasm to feel the absence of Eve’s weight on top of her and for a moment she panics thinking that Eve had gotten what she wanted and then left but then she feels an arm drape over her.

“What’re you doing?” Claire asks worried as Eve starts to stand up a couple of minutes later.

“Checking the time, I might need to head home soon.” Eve informs Claire making Claire feel a little bit sad because she doesn’t want Eve to leave, she wants her to stay the night.

“Cant you stay the night?” Claire asks hopefully but unable to take her eyes off of Eve’s ass as she walks over to her backpack and takes out her phone.

“Not tonight.” Eve sounds disappointed but her voice changes to one of lustful promise as she adds, “just wait until the weekend, you wont be able to get rid of me.”

“I cant wait.” Claire says her voice filled with excitement over the idea of having Eve stay over for the weekend but when Eve sighs Claire thinks it’s bad news.

“I need to go, I was supposed to leave like twenty minutes ago.” Eve says as she starts to pull clothes out of her backpack.

Eve starts to get dressed in a pair of skinny jeans and a grey T shirt that clings to her body showing off her curves, the fact that Eve is dressing in different clothes to go home in confuses and concerns Claire because she has heard that people relationships do things like that to hide when they are cheating on their partner.

“My parents would never believe I was going to study if I went out wearing that dress so I had to get creative. I got changed in the toilets at the park, that’s why I was late to meet you.” Eve tells Claire reassuring her that there isn’t some other reason she is changing into fresh clothes.

“I’ll walk with you to the intersection.” Claire tells her as she desperately wants to spend more time with her.

Eve starts to tell Claire that she doesn’t have to walk with her but she can see from the expression on Claire’s face that she wont take no for an answer and no matter what Eve says Claire will walk with her. Eve watches Claire get dressed feeling the same desire to stay the night that Claire had felt watching her dress, she knows that her parents won’t let her on a school night though and she doesn’t want to do it without permission because she knows she would be grounded and unable to see Claire apart from at school.

Claire tells her parents that she is walking Eve part way home and when she doesn’t get a reply she shrugs her shoulders and opens the door walking outside with Eve and taking her hand the moment that she closes the door behind them. Claire and Eve walk along with their hands clasped together and talking about anything and everything including Eve teasing Claire with the things she promises to do to her when she stays at her house over the weekend.

When they finally reach the intersection Eve stops and pulls Claire around so she is facing her and once she does Eve pulls Claire into a tight hug crushing their bodies together and holding on to her for a long moment, pulling back from the hug Claire looks up at Eve and Eve quickly leans down and kisses her. The kiss is deep and passionate and neither of them want to break the kiss but after a long moment Eve reluctantly pulls back from the kiss leaving them both slightly breathless and wanting more.

“See you tomorrow.” Eve says knowing that when she does see Claire tomorrow it will be when Kelly forces them into doing something sexual to each other.

“Yeah, see you tomorrow.” Claire replies a little sadly as she has the same thought that Eve does and desperately wishes that Kelly would just leave them alone.

Eve gives Claire another kiss, this one soft and loving making Claire press herself against Eve as she feels arousal course through her body but Eve pulls back from the kiss even though she is feeling the same arousal Claire is. Eve pants out another goodbye before having to walk away from Claire before she changes her mind and heads back to Claire’s house to spend the night with her wrapped in each others arms. Claire watches Eve walk away admiring her ass in those tight jeans while being sad that she is leaving but also excited for her to spend the weekend, after watching her for a moment Claire turns and starts to head home as ideas of what they are going to do this coming weekend enter her head.

3.

Claire had many erotic dreams during the night and woke up with an intense need to masturbate but she had woken up later than usual and didn’t have the time to indulge in those feelings before rushing off to school. Claire doesn’t see either Eve or Kelly on her way into school and while she still feels like she is on a high from yesterday she is also worried about what Kelly has planned her but she thinks that as long as it is with Eve then she doesn’t completely mind. Claire’s heart drops when in her last lesson she gets a message, she quickly checks the message hiding her phone from her teacher to see that the message is from Kelly summoning her to the changing rooms at lunch.

Claire slowly walks to the changing rooms when the bell for lunch rings hoping that it will make whatever Kelly has planned last less time or even make her change her plans to something less than what she might have planned. Claire walks down the hallway towards the changing rooms with a multitude of excuses for why it took her so long running through her head but as she approaches the changing rooms she hears shouting and instantly recognises the voice as belonging to Eve, Claire worries that Kelly is making someone else do sexual things to Eve and Claire’s heart skips a beat because she doesn’t thing that she would be able to see that without having a breakdown.

“I wont do it anymore!” Claire hears Eve shout at Kelly quickly followed by, “I like her Kel, I want to be with her!”

Claire feels herself blush a little at hearing Eve’s words but she also feels frightened because she is certain that Kelly is now going to release the picture of Eve having an orgasm and maybe even the one of herself doing the same.

“You walk out now and you know what I’ll do!” Kelly practically screams the words at Eve and while her words are vicious there is something else behind her words almost like a desperation.

“I don’t give a fuck!” Eve snaps and Claire hears Eve start to walk towards the door making her want to run away and hide but then she hears Eve stop and speak again but quieter making Claire strain to hear what it is she says, “if you have any kind of heart within you then you’ll leave us alone and delete those pictures.”

Claire feels tears well up in her eyes but then she hears Eve walking towards the door again and like she is working on autopilot she dashes across the hallway into one of the sports halls closing the door quickly behind her and stepping to the side so if anyone looked inside they wouldn’t see her. Claire waits for a minute before stepping back out into the hallway, she doesn’t know why she had hid from Eve but she knows that she has to go into the changing rooms because she cant afford Kelly leaking her picture because it would ruin any future job opportunities she might have and up until a few days Claire had big plans for her future.

“Get the fuck out!” Kelly screeched before Claire has even taken a step inside the changing rooms, Claire doesn’t need telling twice and she spins on her heels dashing out of the room.

Claire stands outside the changing rooms unsure what to do and scared that Kelly is going to put her picture all over the internet when her phone letting her know that she has a couple messages, one is from Kelly and the other two are from an unnamed account so she opens the one from Kelly first. ‘This is what happens to sluts who disobey me’ reads her message, Claire’s heart sinks because she knows what the other messages are without looking at them, they’re her and Eve’s photos.

Claire’s hands are shaking and tears are streaming from her eyes but her fingers seem to be working on autopilot as she opens the messages from the no named user, anger, horror and strangely relief slam into Claire as she sees the messages aren’t what she was expecting. Claire had been expecting to see the pictures of both her and Eve taken mid orgasm sent to every student in the school but instead the massages contain Eve’s full name and address and the picture of Eve sat on a toilet mid orgasm with her fingers inside her pussy.

Claire quickly types out a message to Eve asking her where she is because she wants to be there to try and comfort her in whatever way she can, after a minute of waiting for a reply she gets a message but it is from the last person she wants to hear from, Kelly. Kelly’s message reads, ‘now you know what happens to sluts who disobey me, if you don’t want what happened to your slut girlfriend to happen to you then meet me here tomorrow at ten in the morning’ Kelly’s message includes an address, Claire knows that if she doesn’t go to that address at the time she is told to then what had just happened to Eve will happen to her too.

Every student that has any connection to Eve is questioned by the police throughout the rest of the school day with some even being held Bach after school to be questioned, people had noticed the sudden closeness between Eve and Claire so Claire had been questioned intently. In the interrogation by the police she felt like she was being accused of leaking Eve’s photo because of the sudden closeness between the two, Claire considers telling the police everything that had been happening between Eve, Kelly and herself but she is scared that somehow Kelly would still leak her picture plus she was scared of being arrested herself because what she had been doing when Kelly took her photo was also illegal.

Claire tells the police that she and Eve had met at school and started talking before meeting up outside of school a few times and finally entered into a relationship with each other only a day or two ago. Claire tries to hold back her tears during the polices questions but the fact that they keep questioning the validity of her relationship with Eve and their feelings for each other is too much for her and by the time she leaves the interview she is sobbing and questioning if the feelings she and Eve have for each other are even real.

Claire doesn’t notice Kelly or her cruel expression and hissed words warning Claire that she had better not have told the police anything because all she can focus on are the thoughts the officers had put in her head making her question if she and Eve actually do care for each other. Claire rushes home with tears streaming down her face and those insidious thoughts a constant barrage that she cant get rid of, she had hoped to find some kind of peace when she got home, a break from those cruel thoughts and the scrutiny and cruel ideas of other but she realises that it isn’t meant to be when the moment she opens the front door and her parents start in on her.

Claire has to stand there as her parents scream and shout at her about how could she get herself involved with a girl who has so little dignity that she would share a picture like that with the entire student body, she tries to tell then that it wasn’t Eve who had shared that picture but they don’t listen to her and instead start in on how this looks for them and the family without once giving a thought to the turmoil and despair that she is obviously feeling right now.

When Claire’s parents stop screaming at her they tell her that she isn’t leaving the house for at least a month for getting involved with such a deplorable human being and banish her to her room where she flops face first down onto her bed with her tears coming stronger than ever. Lying there sobbing her heart out Claire cant stop thinking about the fact that maybe Eve hadn’t actually cared for her, the fact that her parents obviously don’t and maybe no one does and about how she is either going to have to sneak out of the house tomorrow to do what Kelly wants or have her own picture leaked to everyone.

Claire gets maybe a couple of hours sleep during the night and wakes up the next morning feeling worse than she had the night before, she tries to put all of those thoughts out of her mind and instead focus on how she is going to sneak out if the house and get to the address Kelly had given her by the time she had been given. Claire finally manages to sneak out with her backpack and a spare set of clothes in case she cant get back inside or she decides not to return home, she makes her way through the streets to the address Kelly had given her and knocks on the door.

Claire had expected Kelly to answer the door but instead it is a boy, one she recognises as being Marcus who is one of the sporty popular boys who girls seem to love and that teachers and parents turn a blind eye to his bullying because he wins them sporting events which is the only thing the school is known for. Marcus doesn’t ask her name and must be expecting her because he grabs her by the arm and drags her inside the house where Claire sees Kelly standing with a cruel smile on her face, that expression tells Claire everything she needs to know, that it isn’t a coincidence that Marcus is here.

“Is that the slut?” Claire heats Kelly’s voice from further into the home and as she hears Kelly’s voice Claire feels pure rage and wants nothing more than to viciously attack her even though she knows she wont.

“It’s Claire.” Marcus calls back to Kelly making Claire feel a little bit better as he had called her by name instead of calling her slut like Kelly always does.

Kelly doesn’t say anything else and Marcus walks through the house with Claire reluctantly following him as he ascends a staircase and walks along a corridor before entering a room, Claire follows him inside to see Kelly sitting in a chair with a glass in her hand filled with something that Claire thinks is wine. Kelly smiles at Claire as she walks into the room but the smile in Kelly’s face isn’t a friendly one but instead is one of cruel smugness that let’s Claire know that Kelly isn’t sorry in any way for what she had just done to Eve, Claire can feel herself shaking with rage as Marcus moves to sit on the bed and Kelly takes a sip of her drink.

“I think you know what we’re doing today don’t you slut?” Kelly says with that cruel smugness creeping into her voice, Claire shakes her head suddenly unable to speak, “well Marcus here is going to fuck you.”

“What?” Marcus snaps making Claire think that he is just as surprised as she is by Kelly’s words, Kelly doesn’t answer Marcus’s questioning outburst and just glares at him.

“N-no, I’m not doing that.” Claire says scared of what Kelly will do but adamant about this because over this last week Claire has realised something about herself, she doesn’t like guys and is in fact gay.

“You know what I’ll do if you don’t.” Kelly growls standing up and taking a few menacing steps towards Claire making her back up out of fear of what Kelly is about to do.

“I don’t care, you’ve already ruined my life why not just get it all over with.” Claire tries to sound confident and strong as she speaks but instead her voice breaks as she is scared of what will happen when Kelly releases that picture of her.

“What about you Marcus?” Kelly asks looking over at Marcus who looks from Kelly to Claire nervously.

“If she isn’t into it then I wont do anything.” Marcus says making Claire smile slightly out of relief that she isn’t going to be forced into getting fucked by Marcus.

“That’s ok.” Kelly says in a way that make it obvious that it really isn’t ok which she confirms when she adds, “I guess we’ll just see what your dad thinks of the video of you drinking while underage and smoking weed.”

“He’ll fucking kill me.” Marcus snaps looking at Kelly with barely contained anger, “you know he’s the police chief.”

Claire’s heart drops when she hears Marcus’s words because she is certain that Marcus will do whatever to stop his dad from seeing that video but Claire hopes that he wont go as far as to rape her because that’s what it would be as Claire wont willingly have sex with him. Claire watches a few emotions play across Marcus’s face from anger to fear and finally resignation which is the one that scares Claire the most because she is sure that she is going to have to make a run for the front door.

“You know what you have to do.” Kelly says with that vicious smile still on her face as she looks between Claire and Marcus.

“Claire please let me do this, my dad can’t see that video.” Marcus says his voice pleading but also hard and Claire knows that this is it, she is going to have to run any second now.

“No, I’m not doing this.” Claire says firmly as she backs towards the door so she can get to the front door of the house quickly if she needs to.

“Then I’m sorry but I have to do this.” Marcus says but before the words have even left his mouth Claire has started running but unfortunately Marcus is much faster than she is and quickly catches her knocking her to the ground.

“No, no, get off me!” Claire screams as Marcus pins her to the ground and starts to pull at her jeans trying to pull them off of her but Claire’s furious struggling works to her advantage when she catches him in the chest with one of her feet.

“Fucking bitch.” Marcus snarls as Claire scrambles to her feet and starts to try and run towards the front door of the house to get away from Marcus who now seems intent on raping her.

Claire only makes it to the top of the stairs before she feels something slam into her back sending her tumbling down the stairs, Claire can see black spots in her vision from hitting her head on what felt like every step on the way down the stairs. Claire tries to stand up so she can run again but she cant get any further than her knees as her head starts to spin and feels like either throwing up or passing out but when she feels hands start gripping at the waist band of her jeans again she tries to get away again only for her vision to go completely black as she passes out.

Claire awakens to feel hands on her shoulders pinning her down with her back pressed hard against some rough carpet, as she slowly regains her senses she also feels fingers stroking her pussy and for a moment she thinks that it is Eve until she remembers what had just happened to her. Claire screams loudly and starts to struggle again trying to lash out at the person holding her down and the person playing with her pussy but she still feels weak and her attempts to hit the people is unsuccessful and met with cruel laughter that she recognises as belonging to Kelly.

“How am I supposed to do this if she isn’t even wet.” Marcus’s voice is like a hammer to her head and Claire tries to put more effort into her wild flailing to tries and get them off of her before Marcus finds a way to do what he is talking about which she is sure means raping her.

“Stop that slut, you’re not going anywhere.” Claire hears Kelly growl a moment before she feels ⅜something hit her in the face making her black out again for a short moment but it is long enough that when she regains consciousness she feels a wetness between her legs that she is certain isn’t natural and is the result of some kind of lube.

“Please no, please don’t do this.” Claire begs as she sees Marcus’s face come into view as he positions himself above her.

“I’m sorry.” Marcus says quietly as Claire feels his hard cock come into contact with her pussy, she can no longer hold back her tears and they spill over as her body tensed from the knowledge of what is about to happen.

Claire screams in agony as Marcus pushes inside her, Claire’s scream isn’t just from the sudden unwelcome intrusion but also because the biggest thing that she has had inside her before was Eve’s two fingers which felt minuscule when compared to Marcus’s cock. The pain that Claire feels as Marcus pushes slowly but firmly further inside her without pause is so intense that her body spasms and Kelly grabs her shoulders pushing her down, only a matter of seconds later Claire slumps to the ground her body twitching as she falls unconscious again.

Claire fades in and out of consciousness with the pain being a constant presence every time she is awake and aware of what is happening to her. Claire finally snaps fully back into consciousness and along with the bruised and battered feeling of her body and the excruciating pain between her legs she can feel a wetness leaking out of her sex which she knows has nothing to do with arousal but everything to do with what Marcus has just done to her. The first thought that runs through Claire’s head is that she wishes she was dead because she doesn’t know how she is going to live with the knowledge of what has just happened.

Claire lies alone crying on the carpet for a long time so long that her tears dry up and she is left sobbing silently and tearless. The chiming of her phone catches her attention and seeing through a haze Claire finds her phone not too far away from her but what she sees when she checks her phone makes a calm determination fall over her because the message are sent to everyone at school and contain her full name and address plus the picture of her cumming in the classroom.

The determination comes with a complete lack of care about consequences for the two items she finds and steals from the house, she stuffs the items into her backpack and heads out quickly without running into either Kelly or Marcus.

Claire switches her phone over to airplane mode as furious texts from her from her parents, cruel messages from people she thought as friends and even what looked to be a concerned message from Eve. Claire types into the notes app on her phone as she walks through the streets with a specific location in her mind, the little flower garden in the park where she had sat with Eve, the flower garden means a lot to Claire because of the time she spent there with Eve.

Claire types more into the notes app, she knows exactly what she wants to write so that is what she writes. Claire details everything that has happened recently from Kelly catching her masturbating in a classroom at school, to being forced to perform sexual acts on herself and Eve in front of Kelly for what she can only guess is Kelly’s amusement. Claire writes about how spending the time she did with Eve when they were alone together was some of the happiest times of her life, even though everything else was falling apart around her.

Claire walks into the park and feels tears start to slowly trickle out of her eyes slightly surprising her because she was sure that her tears were all dried up, she had stopped writing for a second as she thought about how close she was to the flower garden and how quickly she would reach it. Claire tries to type quicker but her hands are shaking and she stumbles as she has to blink tears from her eyes but she manages to type even though she has to walk slower.

Claire writes about how she is certain that her parents don’t love and maybe never have, she writes that she thinks that they shouldn’t have had her just to not care about her and how she thinks that maybe that would have been better for all three of them but. She also details that even though they have been distant and seemingly uncaring she still loves them and just wishes they would care even a little about her and her life.

Claire sits on one of the few benches around the flower garden letting her backpack fall softly to the floor while she finishes typing, she says that she is going to leave this not open on her phone so when the police get here they will hopefully read it and discover all the shit that Kelly put her and others through and do something about it. Claire reaches down and opens her backpack, placing her phone down on the bench next to her she starts to take the items she had stolen from the house, the first is a bottle of alcohol.

The most experience Claire has with alcohol is that she had taken one of her dads beers once, hated everything about it and then gotten in trouble for taking when her dad realised what she had done the next evening. Her inexperience with alcohol is what makes Claire take the lid off the bottle labelled Gin and quickly drink a mouthful, the liquid burns her throat and she almost drops the bottle as she fumbles trying to quickly put the lid back on the bottle as she takes gasping breaths.

“I wouldn’t recommend gin but I can understand why you want to drink after what Kelly’s done.” Claire hadn’t noticed Eve walking into the flower garden but there she was walking around from the other side of the water feature that the benches all face.

“I didn’t think it really mattered.” Claire says feeling fresh tears run down her cheeks because she realises that Eve only knows that Kelly had released the picture of her and not what Marcus had done too.

“Why? She sent out that picture but it’s not the end of the world or anything…” Eve trails off as Claire bursts into sobs that had Eve rushing over to her.

“It’ll be ok.” Eve says as she knocks Claire’s backpack over as she hurries to comfort her, she hugs Claire but cant stop herself from glancing down at the ground where she had heard something tumble out of the backpack.

“Claire?” Eve asks softly and more than a little shocked as she sees the bottle of pills that had tumbled out of Claire’s backpack.

“M…Mar…Marc…” Claire stammers as the weight of everything that had happened to her today slams into her like a train wreck rendering her completely speechless but she still manages to weakly point at her phone on the bench beside her.

Eve looks at Claire’s phone and upon seeing the block of text she scrolls up to the top and starts to read, she feels her anger rising as she reads Claire’s words that describe what had happened to her over the last week. Eve feels dread settle over her as she continues reading and consequently learns about everything that had happened to Claire today, what both Kelly and Marcus had done and that is when she understands the bottle of pills.

“No!” Eve screams dropping Claire’s phone and lunging at her to wrap her arms tightly around her where she growls, “don’t you dare, don’t you ever dare.”

“Please don’t leave me.” Eve cries after she spends a long minute with her arms wrapped around Claire as they both cry all over each other, “please never do that.”

“I don’t know what else to do.” Claire’s voice is quiet and broken as she clings to Eve like the world depends on her grip holding herself against Eve.

“It sounds horrible but please tell me you didn’t clean up?” Eve asks Claire hating that if she hasn’t she needs to get Claire to the police or hospital so they can get DNA evidence that will prove that Marcus is guilty.

“No, I… I didn’t even think about that, I could only think about…” Claire trails off as she alludes to what she had been planning to do with the bottle of gun and bottle of pills.

“Ok then we need to go to the police, they’ll take samples and then hopefully Marcus goes to prison.” Eve snarls the last part letting the rage she is feeling at Marcus and Kelly show through the calm exterior she is trying to hold on to so she can comfort Claire.

“Ok. I have messages from Kelly too that they should see.” Claire says sounding slightly more confident making Eve open the messaging app on Claire’s phone which reveals all the messages Kelly has sent her including the one bragging about releasing Eve’s picture.

“This proves what I told the police.” Eve is happy because this might be everything that is needed to prove her story to the police and end Kelly’s cruel games.

Eve’s happiness becomes worry when she looks at Claire because she is pale with bloodshot eyes that don’t want to stay open. Eve quickly takes out her own phone and dials for the emergency services to get an ambulance for Claire because she sees a stain on the crotch of Claire’s jeans that looks a lot like blood. Eve hears Claire mutter something about her head hurting and being tired that makes Eve shake her and snap at her to stay awake as she is put through to the ambulance dispatchers.

Eve descends into pure panic as she quickly explains what she knows has happened to Claire and that she thinks Claire had an head injury too because she had said she was dizzy and was trying to fall asleep. Eve already knew that she can’t let Claire fall asleep and tries to keep her awake as she tells them to hurry up and send help, time seems to stretch for her as she waits for any sign of the coming ambulance.

Eve feels slightly relieved as she sees the moving towards her after having told the dispatcher that she didn’t think she could move Claire because of a mix of fear that it would worsen her injuries and lack of physical strength, Eve had even tried to get Claire to move so she could attempt to get her to walk with her own help over to the road but Claire wasn’t able to. Eve scoops up both her own phone and Claire’s when the paramedics reach her, they don’t examine Claire for long before they decide to use a stretcher to take her to the ambulance, Eve manages to hand off Claire’s backpack to the paramedics who agree to take it with them because it will be better for Claire to have her own clothes in the hospital.

Eve tries to convince the paramedics to take her with Claire or find a way for her to get to the hospital stating the fact that she is Claire’s girlfriend as a valid reason for her to be going with them but they refuse and point her over to the police who had arrived because they need to interview her over the fact that she had stated that a serious crime had been involved. Eve tells the officers everything that Claire had told her and shows them the note Claire had written in her phone when she had been intent on ending her own life, she even shows them the messages between Kelly and Claire that not only show what has been done to Claire but also works as evidence in her own police case against Kelly.

Claire is only semi conscious as she is bundled into the back of an ambulance to feel them prod and poke her all over as they search for the areas that she is hurt the most. Claire starts to thrash around and panic as the paramedics start to remove her jeans because she has flash backs to what had happened a mere few hours ago and her mind convinces her that it is about to happen all over again, Claire passes out a moment later though leaving the paramedics to do what they need to do to stop her from bleeding any more.

Claire falls in and out of consciousness which the paramedics and doctors are ok with after checking that there isn’t a serious head injury, Claire’s unconscious state makes it easier for them to examine her genitals which need some surgery to stop her from bleeding. The doctors are satisfied with their work but they are sickened by their tasks as they have to go about collecting samples that will point the finger at the person who had done this to Claire.

“Hey there beautiful.” The first words that Claire hears when she finally fully regains consciousness in the hospital hours later are like a balm to her emotions especially as they are spoken by Eve.

“Hi.” Claire croaks in a hoarse and weak sounding voice caused by her screams earlier today and the fact that she hasn’t had a drink in the past few hours.

“You scared the shit out of me.” Eve says softly with her voice breaking as she blinks away tears when her mind replays her idea of what could have happened if she hadn’t found Claire when she had.

“Sorry.” Claire says softly as Eve hands her a plastic cup of water that she drinks greedily even though it stings her throat.

“Don’t apologise, just please don’t do it again, I don’t know what I’d do without you.” Eve tells Claire punctuating her words with a quick kiss on Claire’s forehead.

“You really do care.” Claire says feeling tears in her own eyes because the words of the police and Kelly had convinced her that Eve doesn’t care for her.

“I’ve already told you I do.” Eve says a little annoyed that Claire obviously hadn’t believed her but she decides to say it again only this time in a way Claire cant deny, “Claire I love you, please don’t do something like that again, I don’t think I could live without you.”

“Every one was saying you didn’t, that you were using me because I was easy to manipulate.” Claire tells her as she starts to cry.

“Hey, don’t cry.” Eve speaks softly as she gently wipes the tears from Claire’s face, “I thought that would make you happy not make you cry.”

“Sorry.” Claire says as she tries to get her emotions under control, Eve is about to tell her that she doesn’t need to apologise so much when Claire speaks, “I’ve just never had anyone say that to me before.”

“Not even your parents?” Eve asks feeling her heartbreak a little for Claire as she shakes her head letting Eve know that no one has told Claire that they love her.

“Well now you have me and I’ll tell you I love you every day, if you’ll be my girlfriend?” Eve’s words are soft but make Claire cry up again because she had thought that after what had happened today no one would ever love her especially not some one who know what had happened.

“I understand if you don’t want to.” Eve says feeling her heart drop when Claire spends a long feeling minute silent with tears rolling down her cheeks.

“I want to, I just didn’t think anyone could love me after today.” Claire says making Eve tear up and start to cry so both of them are there crying.

Claire lies in the hospital bed crying because she had truly believed that she would never be loved yet here Eve was declaring her love and asking her to be her girlfriend. Eve sits in the chair next to Claire’s bed crying because of what this kind, beautiful and funny girl that she cares for so much has been through because of Kelly, the fact that she has never been told that she is loved, not even by her own parents, and although she is crying Eve is also happy because the girl she loves cares about her too enough to agree to being her girlfriend.

The police enter the room shortly after both Claire and Eve have finally stopped crying, they say they need to talk to each of them separately and give them enough time to indulge in a small kiss that Eve is surprised to find Claire return before Eve has to leave the room. The police tell Claire and Eve that having looked through the girls phones and they are being taken as evidence because the police plan on bringing in both Kelly and Marcus for questioning with the hope that the evidence on their phones and samples taken from Claire they will be able to bring up charges against them.

Eve is a little bit annoyed that the police cant promise her that they will do something about Marcus and Kelly but she understands why they wont promise anything, what really angers Eve though is the fact that Claire has been in the hospital for hours now yet her parents haven’t shown up yet. Eve considers telling Claire’s parents to leave when they finally show up because she is sure that they are going to upset Claire further but Eve is worried that if she does that then it may drive a wedge between her and Claire which is the last thing she wants to happen, so she bites her tongue and doesn’t say anything as Claire’s parents start ranting.

Eve feels nauseated and extremely angry as she listens to Claire’s parents rant about how it will look for them that Claire did this, always referring to Claire’s rape as ‘this’ or ‘that’ while making it out to be something Claire chose to do. Eve has tried her hardest not to say anything as Claire’s parents rant at Claire making her cry and making out that her rape was just a cry for attention that wont work, they continue to rant including Eve and calling their relationship bullshit and throwing personal insults at Eve which is when she finally breaks.

Eve loses her temper with Claire’s parents telling them that they are idiot to think that Claire had faked being raped and even cites Claire’s injuries and the fact that the doctors had to perform surgery on her just to stop her from bleeding because of what happened. Eve doesn’t stop and continues to go off at Claire’s parents telling them that is she was trying to get attention it’s because they’ve neglected her and never even told her that they love her. Eve finishes her rant by telling Claire’s parents that she loves Claire, she doesn’t care what they think and she thinks that if they cant accept their own daughters sexuality and her being in a relationship with someone who loves her then that’s on them and they shouldn’t make Claire feel bad or guilty about it.

“I’ll see you later beautiful.” Eve says louder than she usually would before she kisses Claire purposefully making a show out of it and quietly thanking Claire after because she had only planned a quick kiss yet Claire had deepened the kiss.

“If you don’t see me tomorrow, then come save me.” Claire says jokingly with a little laugh but Eve is feeling protective and plans to see Claire tomorrow even if it means having to break down the front door to her house.

“I love you.” Eve tells Claire emphasising the word ‘love’ and blowing her a kiss as she walks towards the door of the hospital room without care for the ugly expressions on the graves of Claire’s parents.

“I love you too.” Claire replies as Eve walks out of the room leaving her alone with her parents who start ranting at her again only for Claire to block then out and instead focus on the words Eve had said and how they had made her feel.

Claire hadn’t been expecting to see Eve the next day but she does even if the setting isn’t exactly ideal because she saw her leaving the police station just as Claire was entering, they share a quick smile and a hug before Claire is practically dragged away by her parents. Claire’s interview with the police had been both good and bad at the same time, good because they were planning on pressing charges against both Kelly and Marcus for what they had done but bad because they wanted her to testify in court. Claire knew that testifying in court would be very hard for her but she thought that she would be able to do it if it meant that Kelly and Marcus would be punished, she also knew that having Eve to comfort her afterwards would help her find the strength to go through with it.

Claire wasn’t surprised to find Eve at her doorstep later that evening, Claire’s parents tried to force her to send Eve away but she didn’t listen and instead invited Eve inside telling her parents that she wasn’t going to stop seeing Eve and that they should get used to it. Eve was impressed by Claire’s strength when Claire had ranted at her parents about her not staying away from Eve, Eve actually felt herself getting turned on by Claire’s obvious show of affection but Eve wasn’t about to try anything sexual so soon after Claire had experienced something so traumatic.

Claire and Eve spend hours talking and watching TV, enjoying each others company with Claire taking Eve by surprise when she cuddles up to her resting her head on Eve’s shoulder as Eve loosely wraps an arm around Claire. Claire’s frequent yawns let Eve know that she is tired and Eve plans to leave soon so Claire can sleep but when she mentions this to her Claire wraps her arms around Eve and pulls her almost painfully tight against her.

“Please don’t.” Claire says sounding small and afraid and making that protectiveness in Eve rear its head, “I’d feel safer with you here.”

Eve cant believe Claire’s words and while part of her is angry that enough has happened to Claire to make her feel unsafe in her own home another part of Eve is happy that Claire has asked her to spend the night with her. Eve has to use the landline phone to call her parents and explain to then what is happening and they surprise Eve by agreeing and letting her spend the night at Claire’s, Eve is so surprised that she starts to argue her case until she realises that they had actually given her permission, upon realising what her parents had said Eve cant stop thanking them.

Claire is fully dressed and curled up on one half of the bed facing towards the door of her bedroom looking small and fragile making Eve angry that someone so amazing had been put through enough to make her scared in what is supposed to be a safe place. Eve makes sure that Claire is aware of her taking off her jeans and climbing into the bed with her, Claire stiffens and panic crosses her face as Eve pulls off her jeans but after a moment of explanation Claire visibly relaxes a bit and let’s Eve into the bed with her. Eve doesn’t urge Claire to take off her own jeans which she knows from experience aren’t comfortable to wear in bed but instead softly speaks comforting and loving words to her as Claire pulls one of Eve’s arms over her and let’s it rest on her stomach, that is how they fall asleep with Claire feeling safe within Eve’s arms.

The court dates come and go with Claire and Eve both testifying at Kelly’s trail which both of them find relatively easy and results in Kelly receiving a short prison sentence, a hefty fine and a restraining order that requires her to stay a certain distance away from Claire, Eve and three other students that Kelly had been blackmailing at the same time. Marcus’s trail is much harder though as Claire is forced to relieve her rape all the while Marcus’s lawyers try to make out that it was consensual but that Claire had regretted it and cried rape after the fact but the paramedics and doctors that had treated her that day back up Claire’s version of events stating that they could plainly tell that her head injury had occurred first rendering her at best semi conscious which meant there was no way she could give true consent. Claire and Eve are both relieved to hear that Marcus is found guilty and will be serving a long prison sentence while also having a restraining order much like the one Kelly had received meaning that even when he gets out of prison he will have to stay the stated distance away from Claire.

Claire and Eve are both glad when the trials are over and they start to spend more time with each other, Eve’s parents accept the fact that their daughter is dating another girl and after a short while accept her into the family treating Claire better than her own parents who still blame her rape on her and refuse to accept her sexuality and relationship with Eve. Claire doesn’t mean to but she actually ends up spending more time at Eve’s house than at her own even spending nights there during the week along with the weekend which Eve had once thought her parents would never allow.

Eve knows that there is a long road ahead of her and Claire before Claire will feel comfortable with anything sexual again, Eve is ok with that though and is happy that Claire feels comfortable enough around her to change clothes with her still in the room, Eve is understanding and never pressures Claire into anything which she hopes will is helpful and comforting to Claire. Eve is just happy to be with Claire, to be able to say that she is her girlfriend, to be able to hold her hand, hug her, kiss her and take her on dates and best of all fall asleep next to Claire usually with Claire wrapped in her arms with the hopes that there will be many more nights like them.

---

This story is fiction – any resemblance to real persons or places is coincidental.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2009

It was a warm day in the early summer of 1961 at Hirstmere Hall, an exclusive boarding school for girls in the southern English countryside. In a top floor study-bedroom, seventeen year-old Sixth Form pupil Susan Meacham was enjoying what she liked best: applying her tongue and fingers to a girl’s cunt and hearing the whimpering moans as she took her to climax. Susan was an adept pussy-eater who had given satisfaction to quite a few girls in her class; she followed the adage often uttered by her teachers, although they probably had other endeavours in mind – ‘practice makes perfect’. The little hussy in front of her, lying back on the bed with her eyes closed and soft groaning sounds issuing from her half-open mouth, was even more delectable than most – in both her attractiveness, and her wanton enjoyment of their mutual lust. Susan did not normally trawl the younger girls (it was almost an unwritten rule that sexual pleasure was taken only with girls of the same year), but Belinda Carrington was worth making an exception for. She was without doubt the prettiest girl in the Fifth Form, with dark hair platted into pigtails, large brown eyes in a cute and deceptively-innocent pixie face, and rosebud lips. Belinda was just over sixteen years old and quite petite, only five foot three inches, with a slim waist, pertly thrusting conical tits which although not really large were quite noticeable on her small body, and a deliciously jutting ass. It was the latter which had most caught Susan’s eye, and there was no doubt that the little minx had been flouncing it past her in a deliberately coquettish way. After a few unmistakeably flirtatious conversations, in one of which Belinda had apparently absent-mindedly undone her top three shirt buttons to give the bigger and taller girl a good view of her bra and cleavage, she had served up a pretext by asking Susan for assistance with some maths problems she was stuck on. Susan had readily consented to help, and suggested a ‘private study session’ in her room on this afternoon – at which the younger girl had actually fluttered her eyelashes at her, smoothed her hands across her shirt front, and promised breathily that she would be there ‘ready and willing for you to show me how to do it’. Well, thought Susan, what could be a clearer promise than that, and the Saturday afternoon – when most pupils and teachers were out for the half-day – would be the perfect opportunity.

Susan was well above average in physical charms herself. She had recently turned seventeen, and was five foot eight inches tall, with long natural blonde hair that was usually kept behind an Alice-band or in a pony-tail. Her eyes were more grey than blue, and her figure was ripening into womanhood, with breasts a little fuller than most of the other Sixth Form girls. She was quite slender and trim, and there were still traces of girlish coltishness in her movements. As she was in one of the two senior years (she would be in the Upper Sixth next year), she was entitled to her own study-bedroom – although she rather missed the sexual antics which she had enjoyed with her roommate during the previous year, after ‘lights out’ was called by the teacher on duty. When Belinda arrived for their assignation, neither girl bothered much with the pretence that she was there for help with her maths. Susan gestured for the pretty young schoolgirl to sit on the bed, and then sat down next to her, thigh against thigh. Belinda looked at her demurely, and put her arms behind herself for support, leaning back slightly in such a way as to stick her breasts out even more prominently. Susan placed one hand on Belinda’s nearest knee, and when there was no protest or comment she slowly slid it under the grey uniform skirt and upwards to find and stroke the front of her panties – as she did so, Belinda parted her thighs to allow easier access. For a brief moment, Susan withdrew her hand to unbutton and remove Belinda’s plain white shirt and blue-and-black school tie. Then she urged Belinda further onto the bed, so that the young slut’s head was resting on the pillow. Susan tugged Belinda’s panties down her legs and threw them away, and then pushed the younger girl’s skirt up around her waist and spread her legs wide apart. Susan knelt between them, reaching first for Belinda’s sweetly perky breasts, scooping them out of the plain white cotton bra and then tweaking and licking at the nipples. Belinda started to moan at this, with murmurs that became louder as Susan transferred the attentions of her mouth to the younger girl’s pussy.

Several minutes passed pleasantly whilst the tip of Susan’s tongue poked into the tight crevasse of Belinda’s cleft. As she concentrated upon the taste and texture of the sweet girlish opening between Belinda’s thighs, Susan did not hear or notice the door of her room opening. Her first warning was when Belinda gave a startled squeal and jerked backwards against the headboard of the bed, leaving Susan’s face to flop down on the bedsheet. The noise had been very different from Belinda’s previous gasps of pleasure, but when Susan lifted her face to see the cause of this upset, she gave a horrified squawk of her own. Standing beside the bed, hands on her hips and a stern expression on her face, was one of the teachers – Miss Barker, who taught geography and took a class for gym and sports as well. There was nothing Susan could do – she had been caught in a forbidden sexual perversion, and with Belinda’s undressed state and her mouth on the girl’s cunt there was no point in denying it. The colour drained from Susan’s face, as she regarded the stern teacher with shock and fear. Miss Barker was in her early 30s, a fit and sporty woman whose lean figure was the result of frequent exercise; she had fairly short black hair cut in not quite the latest fashion, and the outline of her breasts and the bra encasing them could be seen against her green woollen jumper. Below this she wore a rather severe brown tweed skirt, stockings and plain brown shoes. Miss Barker was not an unpopular teacher, for although quite strict she also had a sense of humour, but now there was no sign of amusement in her expression.

‘Susan!!’, demanded the teacher, ‘what is going on here?’ There was no answer to that rhetorical question – it was obvious what had been taking place, and Susan certainly wasn’t going to name it out loud. After a moment, Miss Barker gave both girls their orders. Susan would report to the Headmistress’s office at once, for as the older girl her offence was the most severe. Belinda was instructed to put her clothes back on, and to wait in Miss Barker’s room until she also would be called to account by the school’s head. As a subdued Belinda started to pull her knickers back on, Susan’s arm was gripped by the forceful teacher and she was marched out of the room and down the stairs. Susan was still fully dressed in her school uniform: black shoes, white knitted socks, a navy blue pleated skirt that fell to just above the knee, a plain white shirt and the school tie. She was instructed to sit on one of the chairs in the corridor outside the Headmistress’s office, while Miss Barker knocked and entered the inner sanctum. After just a moment of the murmuring of voices, the teacher re-emerged and instructed the now tearful and fearful schoolgirl to go in. Susan hesitantly entered the room, whilst the teacher left in the other direction to locate the errant Fifth Former.

When Susan entered the Headmistress’s study, she was almost quaking with anxiety. The head of the school had only been appointed two years before, and was an assured and assertive woman of a little over 40. Her name was Miss Sterling, and she was very handsome in a severe way: her dark hair was always tightly coiled and pinned, and she wore almost no make-up. She was quite tall, five foot ten or eleven inches, and well built in proportion – quite large breasts were hidden under her starched blouses and woollen cardigans, and the swell of her hips and buttocks were constrained in the plain two-piece skirts and suits which she always wore. Sitting behind her desk, the Headmistress regarded Susan sternly for a moment before speaking. ‘This is a very serious matter, Susan – very serious indeed. There is no doubt that you were engaged in perverse congress with another pupil – and, what is worse, a younger girl whom you had enticed, perhaps even pressured.’ There was no answer possible to this, as Susan would not make matters better for herself by claiming that Belinda had been an eager participant (indeed, had almost seduced her rather than the other way round), and she would not make things worse for the younger girl by telling tales on her. So Susan just looked at the carpet, red-faced and with the tracks of tears on her cheeks, and mumbled something quite unintelligible. Miss Sterling sniffed disapprovingly, and then gave a slight sigh. To Susan’s horror, the head teacher then said: ‘I’m afraid that you must be expelled from the school; you will have to leave immediately, and I will write to your parents to tell them of the reason for your removal.’ Susan felt almost faint and staggered, clutching the edge of the desk to steady herself. This was awful – it was far, far worse than she had feared or expected. To be expelled from school for lesbianism in the early 1960s was a social disaster – whilst a great deal of sexual congress went on between the girls at boarding schools and the women’s colleges at Oxford and Cambridge universities, the absolute social rule was that it was never publicly acknowledged or exposed. This would mark Susan out as a pariah in her social circle, and it would appal and enrage her parents. She would be ostracised, and her wealthy father might even disinherit her. Anything – absolutely anything – was better as an alternative.

Susan began to plead tearfully with the Headmistress, proclaiming how sorry she was and begging to be given another chance. She declared her willingness to accept any other punishment, if only she could remain at the school and her parents not be told of her misdemeanour. In her distraught state, she did not notice the gleam that came into the mature teacher’s eye when she offered this, or realise it was exactly what Miss Sterling had intended when she had announced her draconian punishment. The Headmistress pretended to be swayed by the girl’s contrition and beseechments into slowly reconsidering her decision, whilst concealing her inner glee and the warm dampening in the folds of her labia. This would be sweet, she thought to herself, sweet indeed, as she regarded the attractive and curvaceous young girl-flesh that was offering itself up to her mercy. ‘Well …’ the Headmistress said with a show of reluctance, ‘if you mean what you say about accepting any other punishment, then perhaps another way is possible. But you must agree in advance to whatever I impose on you, and if you balk or object to it then you will be expelled without any further debate or appeal – is that agreed?’ Susan was so relieved that at once she gave her assent, and burbled her thanks to the teacher for giving this reprieve. ‘Furthermore,’ added the Headmistress, ‘for this offence, a single punishment is not enough – you will also report to my office twice a week for the same punishment for the rest of this summer term, and once a week all through next year.’ Susan gave a kind of gasp, but the alternative was no alternative at all, and she mutely nodded her assent – after all, she consoled herself, whatever it was couldn’t be too bad, and there were only seven weeks of the term left anyway; she could endure it, and do so next year as well. The Headmistress looked at her sternly, clearly requiring more definite assent, and with a bit of sniffing, Susan haltingly declared her acceptance of any punishment, as was deemed appropriate. ‘Good,’ said Miss Sterling less severely, and she handed Susan a handkerchief and told her to wipe her eyes and nose, and not to be afraid.

The top of the Headmistress’s large rosewood desk was quite clear apart from a few papers and the telephone, which she removed to a side table. Susan was ordered to stand in front of the desk, and bend over it, face downwards. Miss Sterling stood up and removed her suit jacket, which she placed over the back of her chair. As the Headmistress slowly walked around the side of the desk, Susan was afforded a view of the mature woman’s profile which at any other time might have excited her – for it was clear that the Headmistress more than amply filled a large bra, below which she still had a flat stomach and narrow waist. But all Susan had eyes for was the cupboard to which the teacher went (affording a good look at her curvy ass as she did so), and from which she removed a long thin rattan cane. Susan gulped fearfully – she had been afraid it would be this. Of course, in 1961 corporal punishment was not thought odd or wrong, even when applied to older girls. The Headmistress actually caned girls comparatively rarely and only for serious matters, but Susan was aware that when she did use it, she had a reputation for being a mean hand with the cane. Still, Susan knew that she must take this, as refusing meant expulsion and its dreadful wider consequences.

Carrying the vicious-looking cane in one hand, Miss Sterling went out of Susan’s view as she came round to stand behind her. A moment later, Susan felt the Headmistress’s fingers briefly touch the side of her leg before lifting upwards the school uniform skirt and laying it over Susan’s back, revealing her bottom. The girl’s fearful anticipation mounted, but for a moment nothing happened as the lustful lesbian teacher savoured the sight of the pretty young panty-clad bottom that was thrust out on display. Susan felt the Headmistress’s hand lightly caress her panties, and then she heard the dreaded words: ‘these will have to come off’. Miss Sterling hooked a finger around the elasticised waistline of Susan’s regulation plain white cotton knickers, and slid them gently down her legs. She gave a light rap with the cane on Susan’s right ankle, and when the girl lifted it in response, the panties were removed. For a second as she knelt behind the Sixth Former, the Headmistress had an unimpeded close-up view of the girl’s pretty pussy. She arose and took a step back, picking up the cane from where she had propped it. Now she gave a brief tap against the inside of each of Susan’s thighs, just above the knee. ‘Spread wider’, was the next injunction to the trembling schoolgirl, who hastened to obey, shuffling her feet sideways until they were about two feet apart and the teacher said ‘enough’. As Susan lay with her stomach flat on the big desk, her cute bottom jutting out over its side, her thighs parted and her hands gripping the further edge in anticipation of the pain to come, she was aware that all of her most private parts were now fully exposed to Miss Sterling’s sharp gaze.

The suspenseful moment lengthened, and Susan gave a slight gulp. Then she felt the tip of the cane against the inside of her right knee, from where it slowly traced upwards against the soft flesh of her inner thigh. The schoolgirl could hardly believe it when the cane continued its inexorable rise up to the join of her legs, until it was pressing against the base of her pussy. She whimpered – surely the bitch was not going to cane her there?! Was that what she had been made to agree to? It might appeal to the teacher as some kind of horrible ‘punishment that fits the crime’, but it would be cruel and agonising. Susan began to tremble as the thin cane unmistakeably pressed against her pussy lips, and then it began to move backwards and forwards against them, sliding in between and lubricating her in the process. As the cane slipped in further and moved more vigorously, Susan began to feel aroused – she was on a knife edge of fear and excitement, each one feeding the other. The girl gave a slight moan and a different kind of shake, sexual and inviting. Out of her view, the Headmistress smiled in hawkish anticipation, enjoying how the girl was being turned on as she played with her. Miss Sterling then asked Susan one more time, saying it is her final chance to back out of their deal: does she still accept whatever punishment she is given now, and its repetition at other times? Susan had become so turned on from the cane’s pressure and probing that she gasped out; ‘yes, anything! oh! do whatever you want!!’ I shall, sweetie, thought the Headmistress, but she did not reveal her gloating anticipation of what was yet to come.

The cane was removed, and Susan was aware that the Headmistress was standing very close behind and was bending over her prone form, breathing slightly heavily. Then, to Susan’s mingled shock, horror and joy, she felt a hand move up her inner thigh to touch her pussy lips, tracing along her slit and slipping inside where the rubbing of the cane had wet and widened her. ‘Ooooohhh!’ gasped Susan, writhing slightly under this tantalising touch, but she found she could not move very much, as the Headmistress placed her other hand firmly in the small of Susan’s back, pinning her down to the desk. As the Headmistress caressed and stroked the young girl, she leant further forwards to reach into her, and Susan felt the delicious weight of the teacher’s large breasts lower upon her back, the hard nipples jutting through the silky fabric of the blouse. The Headmistress’s fingers probed further into the Sixth Former’s pussy, until she encountered the girl’s unbroken hymen – a surprise, as she thought that such an active lesbian (for Miss Sterling knew very well which girls – and teachers – were inclined that way) would have lost it long before. Still, she thought, no time like the present! In a husky and excited voice, she whispered into Susan’s ear: ‘First of all, my girl, you’re losing that!’ Susan gave a kind of fearful whimper, but in truth she was so sexually aroused and so profoundly thrilled to be mastered in this way, to have such a mature sexual woman lust for her, that she would have accepted anything that was proposed, however bizarre – and, in fact, she had been wanting to lose her virginity anyway.

With a smack to one of Susan’s thighs, the Headmistress wordlessly indicated that the girl was to roll over onto her back, but not to rise from her sprawl across the desk. The older woman quickly undid Susan’s school tie and unbuttoned her shirt, which was then pulled out of her skirt and open to either side. Miss Sterling took a second to admire Susan’s breasts, which were definitely fuller and riper than those of most seventeen year-olds. The Headmistress laid her hands on the two white bra cups, kneading the soft young flesh within, and Susan responded with gasps of pleasure and the spreading of her legs even wider. Next Miss Sterling scooped the twin mounds out of the bra, without removing the garment, and bent to apply her mouth to each of the stiffening nipples in turn. As she did this, the Headmistress thrust her right hand up Susan’s skirt to resume her caresses of Susan’s naked cunt. Then, after a minute or so of tit-sucking, she lifted the front of Susan’s skirt up like the bonnet of a car, and applied her mouth the puffy labia and wet, sweaty pussy in front of her. Susan was moaning and squirming on the top of the desk, her eyes closed, and begging for more.

Miss Sterling rose from her haunches to her full height, standing between the prone schoolgirl’s spread legs. Looking Susan straight in the eye, she slowly and sensuously unbuttoned her own blouse, removed it, and then undid the fastenings at the side of her skirt. When she let that fall to her ankles, Susan drank in the stunning sight towering over her. Miss Sterling was now clothed only in a sexy black bra, which had enough wiring to thrust her full breasts upwards and outwards, and below that a lacy suspender belt from which two straps on each side held up her glossy back stockings. Over these straps, so it could be slid down in an instant – as Miss Sterling immediately proceeded to do – was a pair of quite skimpy red knickers, and their removal revealed a large Venus mound with a fuzz of dark hair around it which had been kept clipped, so that the gape of her slit was clearly visible. Miss Sterling turned to one side, giving a full view of her flaring full-bodied ass, and went to a cupboard in the corner. When she returned a few seconds later, she was holding something which Susan had heard rumours of, but had never seen before. Now a common enough sight, it was an early version of the strap-on dildo, with the out-thrust rod made from a dark firm rubber like that used in making bicycle tyres, Such devices were still rare in early 1960s Britain, and about three years’ earlier it had taken Miss Sterling quite some time to secure a discrete introduction to a specialist shop who would sell her one.

The Headmistress stepped into it and buckled the straps tightly closed. Susan gave a slight gulp, for its role and use required no imagination to foresee. She had promised to accept any punishment, and was beginning to realise that ‘punishment’ in the sense of unpleasantness was not what was being intended, but she also knew from all the girl-tales told in the school that losing the cherry could be a painful matter. The Headmistress came to stand between her spread thighs once again, and rested a hand on Susan’s right breast, tracing its contours and then tweaking the nipple. She then told Susan to return to her face down position, and to spread her legs open, which the young girl silently obeyed. This was the part Miss Sterling liked most of all – a young girl’s cunt about to be shafted by her dildo – and she savoured the anticipation for a moment, which also had the effect of heightening the tension for Susan. Then, with no warning, the Headmistress gripped Susan’s hips and thrust the dildo into the pretty schoolgirl’s vagina, getting two inches with the first push. She rapidly increased the pace, pressure and depth, beginning what became a thorough doggy-fuck from behind, in the course of which one of the piston strokes with the dildo broke Susan’s hymen. The schoolgirl gave a cry of pain as it happened, and some involuntary tears leaked from her eyes, but after this momentary jab her lubricated wetness took over, giving the shafting strap-on an easy slide in and out of her. Susan soon began thoroughly to enjoy this – she had never before had sex with an adult woman, never mind one as powerful, imposing and experienced as Miss Sterling, and the schoolgirl gave herself up to the experience with total abandon. She was being fucked flat out on the desk top, with her cheek resting against the cool wood, and her rasping breaths became mewls of pleasure as she came for the first time from full vaginal penetration. ‘Oh, God!!’ screamed Susan, ‘Oh!! Oh, Christ alive!!’ ‘Don’t blaspheme’, chided the teacher, giving a smart smack to the side of the buttock which the enthralled and transported schoolgirl barely noticed. The taking of the eager girl’s virginity and the sight of her wild abandonment were hugely arousing for the Head teacher, and with a catch of her own breath she orgasmed immediately after her final deep penetration of Susan’s sloppy wet cunt. Miss Sterling then unbuckled the strap-on and put the end of the dildo in her own mouth, sucking Susan’s pussy juices from it as it were a lollipop.

Before Susan got up, the Headmistress wiped around her cunt with a soft towel, which was simultaneously soothing and sensual. Then she pulled Susan’s panties back up her legs to their normal position, and helped the girl to her feet – she looked dazed, and was a bit unsteady. Miss Sterling reminded Susan that this was to happen on a regular schedule from now on – news which was now a delight to the lesbian girl, not a source of fear. The Headmistress told her to come to her study again on the next Wednesday evening at 8.00 p.m., and to Susan’s excitement she added that they would have longer then, and colud take it more slowly. Finally, the Headmistress informed Susan that she must also receive a punishment from Miss Barker (who had caught her pussy-eating the pretty Fifth-Form girl), before that teacher would let the matter drop. Once Susan was fully dressed again, and her dishevelled hair had been combed back into order, a quick call from the Headmistress’s phone summoned Miss Barker. Without a further word, the severe-looking teacher took Susan to the private sitting room of the small studio flat which she, like around half of the teaching staff, occupied on the main school premises. Once inside, Miss Barker locked the door and gestured Susan to kneel on the floor, and came to stand directly in front of her. ‘Well, Susan, finding you that way was hardly a surprise to me’, she said, and then to Susan’s shock the teacher added that she had heard the rumours as to what a good pussy-eater Susan was, and she intended to put it to the test.

Then the teacher dropped her tweed skirt, revealing stockings and a garter belt, but no panties. Arching her hips, and taking a firm grasp of Susan’s pony tail, Miss Barker pulled the girl’s face right into her cunt. Susan needed no further encouragement – this she knew exactly how to do, this would produce a result. After a period of sucking and licking, Miss Barker’s pussy lips parted and moisture dripped from them onto Susan’s tongue and face. ‘Fuck it! You’re not bad at this, you little slut!’ the teacher said admiringly, and then she gasped as Susan’s tongue drove in deeper and rasped across her clitoris, sucking and rubbing it. Miss Barker’s breathing became hoarse and ragged, until suddenly she clamped Susan’s head tightly to her cunt, and her whole body shook and shivered in a lengthy orgasm. The satiated teacher looked at the smeared wet face of the schoolgirl, and drew it to her for a long, slow, tongue-twining kiss. Then she undressed Susan, stripped off her own clothes, and took the girl through the doorway to the adjoining bedroom. There she lay Susan down, and next thrilling hour was spent in sensuous love-making. It was early evening before Susan was released – not that she wanted it to end, but Miss Barker had a date with another of the teachers who lived in a small cottage about a mile from the school, with whom she would be spending the night and most of Sunday, and she needed to take a bath and get dressed. Susan tottered from the teacher’s suite, physically tired and with her leg and tongue muscles aching, as well as a recurring feeling of being bruised inside the pussy, but utterly exalted and delighted at the new lesbian experiences which the day had so unexpectedly brought.

Meanwhile, about ten minutes after Miss Barker had led Susan away from the Headmistress’s study, there was a knock on its door. When told to enter, it was pretty sixteen year-old Belinda whose face appeared around the door – but it was not a contrite, daunted or fearful Belinda. She was wearing a huge smile, and trotted jauntily into the study, with a lithe youthful bounce and a flip of her hair. The Headmistress rose at once from behind her desk, greeting Belinda with a smile and a loving kiss, taking the girl into her embrace. ‘Well done, Belinda,’ said the Headmistress warmly, ‘you set that up just perfectly with Susan, and she is going to be a fine addition to our stable. Miss Barker is very pleased, she’s been wanting to have her for a while, and now Susan will be eating out of the palm of her hand – well, eating her, anyway!’ Belinda preened under the praise, and her face was flushed with excitement – for now she would get her reward, her favourite thing in all the world: feasting on the Headmistress’s pussy until the older woman came for her. Belinda had first been seduced three years before by the unmarried aunt of one of her friends, and whilst she was happy to fool around with other girls at the school, they just didn’t have the charisma, confidence and capable experience of a mature woman. Big busted women over 30 were Belinda’s true passion, and there was no one better in looks or authority at the school than its Headmistress.

Miss Sterling locked her study door, and stood in front of her desk chair. Belinda knelt at her feet, undoing the fastenings and then taking down the woman’s elegant skirt – an hors d’oeuvre to the main meal that she loved. The Headmistress had not troubled to put her knickers back on after the shafting of Susan, and so this revealed her naked pussy, deliciously framed by the black stockings and suspenders. The Headmistress now sat down in her desk chair, which was swivelled to one side, and spread her legs apart. She took hold of Belinda’s pigtails and steered the schoolgirl’s face into her sweaty, dripping, musky pussy. The young lesbian lapped avidly at the cunt of the woman who was nearly three times her age, and gloried in her power to bring her to a shuddering, drenching climax. She used her right hand to spread open the top of Miss Sterling’s slit, slipping her fingers in to stretch and rub the vagina, whilst her tongue slurped in and out further down, before fastening on the woman’s clitoris. All this aroused Belinda intensely, and with her left hand she reached up under her school uniform skirt and impatiently tugged her own panties down to her knees. Then she thrust two fingers up inside herself, frigging her cunt as she licked and sucked on the Headmistress’s gaping and capacious hole, lapping up and swallowing her juices. Miss Sterling’s long experience of lesbian intercourse enabled her to stave off her climax for some time, lettting it build and build to a greater intensity so that when it finally arrived it was like a tidal wave.

Afterwards, the Headmistress took off all of Belinda’s school uniform and sat the petite naked girl on her lap. Belinda’s legs were spread apart, and the Headmistress stuck her long index finger deep into the teenager’s sopping vagina; it entered her without resistance, as she had long ago lost her virginity. Rapidly, almost cruelly, the mature woman speared in and out of the girl’s cunt, fingering her to a vigorous orgasm. From a mixture of lust, excitement and submission, Belinda was sobbing and gasping as she came, her small frame wracked by a triple orgasm. Miss Sterling kissed her softly, and then told Belinda that her next task would be to seduce the attractive new assistant teacher of French language, Mademoiselle Claudette Theriot, a stylish young woman from Paris, and the two conspirators began to discuss their plan …

More chapters to follow …

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too …

---